Grushenka
by Unknown


PREFACE TO THE SECOND RUSSIAN EDITION. 

There is little doubt that Grushenka really lived in the beginning of the 
18th Century and that her life is accurately pictured in this narrative. 
Documentary proof backs up this assertion. When Grushenka, who was known to 
the fashionable world of Moscow as Madame Grushenka Pawlowsk, was in 1743 
implicated in the sudden death of the venerable Juri Alexandrowitsch Rybin, 
she told the story of her life to the investigation officials. A complete 
record of her testimony is still available in the secret files of the Police 
Department in Moscow. Through an examination of these records, the writer of 
Grushenka's biography became interested in her. 

Apparently Grushenka told her story in detail and at great length in order 
to prove that she was entirely innocent of the death of Juri 
Alexandrowitsch. Also to prove that one of her girls, who was under 
suspicion of having put poison in the wine of the deceased, could have had 
no such intention. On the contrary, since he had been one of the best 
customers of Madame Grushenka's establishment, she contended that she and 
her girls were interested only in his very best health and happiness. 

It is characteristic that the deposition of Grushenka's story does not 
mention her early youth, her origin and parents, and of course, it is silent 
about the second part of her life and her end. The author has not been able 
to find any trace of it and it must, therefore, remain untold. But he 
assures us that he located and studied the records of the divorce trial of 
Alexey Sokolow and the family papers of Asantschejew, and that these 
documents tally with, and corroborate the above mentioned deposition in the 
police archives. He also tells us that he read and studied many contemporary 
letters, publications and the like, which bear witness to the exactness of 
his descriptions, and-if he has added details, though he has taken them from 
his own imagination-we must concur with him that this only helped to draw a 
vivid picture of Grushenka's life and of the morals of her time. 

The question arises whether Grushenka's life story is really so interesting 
and important that it should be told. She was, of course, only a serf girl, 
a mere slave, a prey of the ruling caste and of the social institutions of 
her time, tossed around in all sorts of adventures, which often ended in 
beatings or sexual abuses. But her story, rich in historical background and 
amazingly colorful, shows that even a serf girl with the greatest odds 
against her, could reach at least a certain amount of security and power if 
the qualities of her character warranted it. 

 CHAPTER I. 

Katerina walked in great dismay through one of the unpaved streets in the 
Northerly quarter of Moscow. She had much reason to be uneasy and in bad 
humor. Here it was spring; soon the whole household would be moved to the 
country and she had not yet been able to fulfill the command of her 
mistress, the young and capricious Princess Nelidowa Sokolow. At first the 
Princess Nelidowa had only mentioned her request casually, as something she 
would like to have. But lately she had demanded, nay commanded. The young 
Princess had become very irritable. She was always on the go, never at rest, 
not even for a reassuring prayer. 

It was not for Katerina to question the orders of her mistress. She was the 
housekeeper, an old and trusted serf, hardened by rough work, now burdened 
with the weight of running the huge household, to which the young and 
pleasure seeking Madame gave never a thought. She had been trained since her 
early youth to follow orders and to do so promptly. Katerina was not in 
dismay because she was afraid she would be punished. She was not in fear of 
the lash. No, it was not that. She simply wanted to do her duty and her duty 
was to satisfy her Lady. 

What Princess Nelidowa wanted was this: a serf-girl, who had exactly her own 
measurements, who duplicated exactly her own figure. It may seem strange 
that Nelidowa should have had such a desire, but it was not. It must be 
imagined through what nerve-racking torture, (so she thought at least) 
Nelidowa had to go standing as a model for hours and hours in her boudoir, 
while the tailor, the chemise-maker, the bodice-maker, the shoe-maker, the 
coiffeur and all the other untold clothiers tinkered around her body. 

Of course, it is every woman's delight to adorn herself, to choose and to 
invent what is most becoming to her. But Nelidowa was suddenly in a hurry. 
In a hurry to live, to enjoy herself, to play the lady, to be everywhere, to 
be seen, and last but not least, to be adored. To be adored and envied by 
women, meant clothes and more clothes. And that meant to have to stand still 
and suffer, to be touched all over by the dirty hands of the dressmakers. 
The Princess despised the dress-makers as she did all other working people 
and treated them haughtily and unjustly. She disliked the smell of them, but 
she had to bear it in order to look lovely and rich. 

Rich! That was the word which sang always the ears of the newly wed 
Princess. Rich, mighty, a figure at the court, a mistress of many souls. Of 
course there was a price to be paid for it, a price with disgusting 
features. This price was that she had to be the wife of Alexey Sokolow. She 
hated it, but what could she do? It was a bargain she could not confide to 
her most intimate friends. She was always conscious why she had to endure 
it, but had not thought yet how she might get round it. 

For Nelidowa had been terribly poor. So poor that in the convent where she 
had been brought up, she had not been given enough to eat. The nuns had used 
her as a kitchen maid and on the great holidays, when all the other 
aristocratic girls donated candles to the Saints as big as a log, she could 
not even buy a little waxen stick. Her father had been a great general, a 
superb aristocrat, her mother a Tartar Princess. But when her father, in one 
of his usual drinking spells, had fallen into the Volga and drowned, his 
family was left without a penny. I'll-meaning relatives scattered his brood, 
as they called it, into institutions and charity houses. 

Grown to be twenty, and without any desire to become a nun, an old and half 
blind aunt in a little city had taken her in. There she was chained to a 
cranky invalid who gave her the switch once in a while, which it was then 
the mode to use even for educated girls as long as they were not married. 
Therefore, it was like a miracle when the match with the mighty Alexey 
Sokolow was suddenly in the air. It was a fata morgana, not to be trusted, 
and when it finally became true, Nelidowa had to pinch herself many times to 
make sure she was not dreaming. 

This match had been made, after the fashion of the times, by correspondence. 
Now, in the little city where Nelidowa then lived, was a fickle young man, 
son of the Military commander of the district. He fell so violently in love 
with Nelidowa that he told his father-and told him with passion-that he was 
going to marry the girl of his love, although she was poor and socially a 
nobody. The father, as it goes in the world, did not want to consent. The 
best thing therefore, so it seemed to him, would be to remove the girl from 
the sight of his son and the best way to remove her was to marry her off. 
Being a school chum of the mighty Prince Alexey Sokolow, and having 
corresponded with him for many years, he now sent him such showers of praise 
about the virtue and charm of Nelidowa, that he succeeded in getting the old 
bachelor engaged to the girl by mail. 

There was no doubt that Nelidowa would grasp this opportunity with all her 
ten nimble fingers. Ex-Governor Prince Alexey Sokolow, was known throughout 
the country as one of the richest landowners, a figure at court, a political 
factor and as a host who gave elegant parties. One of the grandees of his 
time, he had inherited his fortunes and tripled them by bold strokes which 
often bordered on robbery. That he was thirty-five years her senior did not 
disturb Nelidowa. It all meant one great windfall of luck for her. But that 
he consented to marry her made her wonder very much. 

It cannot be said whether Sokolow would have been able to get one of the 
rich ladies of the court as a wife, but it is sure that he had his special 
reasons for making the abrupt decision to marry the unknown girl. These 
reasons were not that she was an aristocratic girl and the daughter of an 
old friend of his. No, the real reason was that Sokolow wanted to do some 
spite work to his relatives. 

They were already counting on his death, had already figured out what they 
would inherit from him, would in fact have liked to poison him. Now let them 
wail! He would marry this girl who was young and healthy, marry her and have 
children and the whole chorus of loving relatives would have to go away 
empty handed. 

When this clever idea entered his head, he acted with his usual abruptness. 
Nobody should know beforehand. He simply wrote a letter to Nelidowa, without 
any explanations or previous correspondence, to the effect that he had heard 
from his old friend that she was a marriageable person, that enclosed were 
5000 rubles for her dowry, that the ring he was sending her had been worn by 
his mother, that the carriage sent to her door was hers, and that he 
expected her without fail by return post. But he advised her to travel by 
easy stages, so that she should not be tired at the wedding ceremonies, 
which would take place as soon as she arrived in Moscow. 

There was the handsome carriage with a huge coachman and two footmen at her 
door, there was 5000 rubles-Nelidowa had never in her life seen so much 
money-there was the ring with a ruby, thick as a pigeon's egg, there was the 
confirmation of the Military Commander that all this was his work. Well, 
Nelidowa jumped into the carriage and did not travel in easy stages but in 
such haste, that the coachman often had to change his poor horses. Nelidowa 
didn't get tired at all. She was so excited that she did not feel the lack 
of sleep or food. She was in a trance. 

She did not even lose this state of excitement when she saw the bridegroom. 
No poet could have made him into a desirable lover. He was in his middle 
fifties, short, brutal and bald, with a large belly, which protruded from 
underneath his hairy chest. Only when Nelidowa found herself with him in 
bed, did she realize the disgusting reality-but that must be told later on. 

This was the reason why the young Princess plunged herself with such vigor 
into all and every kind of amusement and social debauchery. She had to make 
up for the past and she had to make the most of her bargain. Therefore, 
during the second season of her life in Moscow, she left no stone unturned 
if it meant any pleasure for herself. She treated her servants with reckless 
brutality, she became nervous, irritable and restless and was ceaselessly 
thinking of means to make everything as easy for herself as possible. She 
had decided that she did not want to try on her own clothes, but that a 
substitute should be found. That is how Katerina got her order to find and 
buy the duplicate of Madame. 

Katerina had tried to fill this order for quite a while, that is, since 
after Madame had gotten many headaches trying on the last fall styles. But 
so far Katerina had been unsuccessful. Not that the Princess had such an 
extraordinary figure. But those tramps, those peasant slave girls all had 
such miserable bodies; sturdy undercarriages, broad backs, large hips, 
terribly thick bottoms and legs. On the other hand, Nelidowa had very full, 
oval, pointed breasts, carried over an amazingly subtle waist. She had very 
well formed, straight legs and small, aristocratic hands and feet. 

Nobody knew these differences better than the old housekeeper, because she 
herself had taken the measurements of Nelidowa's body. The "Little mother," 
as her household serfs called her, had stood quite still as Katerina took 
her height, the measurements of her bust-above, over and below the full 
breast-of the waist-line, the hips, the bottom, the thighs and the calves, 
the length of the arms and the legs. Nelidowa had stood quite still and had 
smiled, thinking it was the last time that she would have to do the 
trying-on herself. 

Katerina had taken these measurements in her own way. She could not read or 
write, she could not handle the tape measure as those silly talking French 
clothiers did so skillfully. Therefore, she took ribbons of all colors, 
every time another color for another measurement, and cut them exactly to 
the right length. She was able to remember without fail which color 
represented, for example, the wrist or the ankle measurement, because this 
fat and slightly gray and ignorant peasant woman had a better sense of 
recollection than any of the caste of learned and educated men. These 
colored ribbons were then carefully sewn together so that they made a long 
string in the order in which Katerina was taking her measurements. In this 
way, a practical yardstick of Nelidowa's proportions was procured. 

How often she had tried in vain! First she had gone around to the households 
of other Grandees and after a friendly chat with the Major Domo or with the 
head-housekeeper, she had looked the serf girls over, because it was always 
possible to buy a certain girl if no special reasons kept her in the 
household, such as the master liking her best as a bed companion. But not 
even among the ladies' maids and linen girls who were supposed to be of the 
finer kind, could she find any who came near her measurements. Then she had 
gone to the serf markets, which were held from time, to time to make 
exchanges of serfs in the different houses of the aristocracy. After that, 
she had visited what one could call dealers; certain persons who had once 
been major domos and were liberated for one reason or another, and who make 
a scanty commission in buying and selling serfs, mostly young, good looking 
girls who were traded to the many whore houses which at that time started to 
flourish in Moscow, a fashion lately imported from Paris. In this way, 
Katerina had been hunting the whole winter, and while she found here and 
there a girl who came near the requirements, she had been told to bring a 
girl who would fit exactly. But how to get her? 

This all was on Katerina's mind on that April afternoon (it must have been, 
approximately, in the year 1728) while she was on her way to a private 
dealer in the poor quarters of the North of Moscow. The sudden haste which 
crept up in her made her do something that was extraordinary for her. She 
hailed one of the droskis which hung around a street corner, one of those 
dilapidated one-horse-carriages, which were not promising as to safe arrival 
at one's destination. The half drunken driver sullenly started with her, 
after she had made a hard bargain for the fare. Soon she found herself in 
babbling conversation with the driver, who was her equal in being unable to 
keep his mouth shut, and who scratched his long hair when his ill-fed and 
tired horse stumbled over the rough cobblestones. Because it was not 
Katerina's way to keep anything to herself, the driver knew very soon that 
she was out to buy a serf girl for her Princess and mistress. Here he saw a 
chance for himself and told Katerina that a cousin of his, who had seen 
better days, was going to sell two of her girls, young and sturdy, and very 
obedient workers. But Katerina did not want to listen. She was determined to 
go to her destination and there they went. The driver was paid, and his 
remark that he would wait until his client got through with her business, 
received no answer. 

Katerina was expected at the house of Ivan Drakeshkow, because she had sent 
him a message that she would look over his girls before they were offered at 
auction. She was greeted with dignity and almost reverence. A buyer with 
money is always welcome. Ivan Drakeshkow lived in a small, one story house, 
surrounded by an untidy little garden, where some chickens were busy looking 
for prey after the rain. Ivan had bought the property when he was an ebony 
cutter, a successful craftsman in his line, and during this time, he had 
married the parlor maid of a Grandduchess, who had given the girl her 
liberty and a dowry. But Ivan had contracted an eye trouble which left him 
almost blind, and his wife, once good hearted and gay, had become a sour old 
witch who bossed him mercilessly. In fact it was she who started the trade 
in serfs and she earned just enough for food and fire-wood but never enough 
for a bottle of hard liquor, for which Ivan craved in vain. "Who does not 
work shall not drink," was her motto, and she forced her good-for-nothing 
husband to wash the dishes. 

Katerina was offered, with too much politeness, a huge and comfortable 
armchair. She was treated with tea from the ever boiling samovar. She was 
drawn into long conversation about the Czar and her master. But she was in 
haste, uneasy, and wanted to see the girls. Madame Drakeshkow saw that the 
business had to be started right away. 

"You see," she said to Katerina, "I will have for the auction more than 
twenty girls, but they are not all here yet. The later they come to me the 
less I have to feed the slobs. So if you don't find what you are looking 
for, just keep in touch with me and I am absolutely sure I can serve you. 
There is nobody who knows so well all the serf girls in town." (She had only 
seven at present and did not expect to have more for her auction, which 
Katerina knew very well.) 

She got up and went towards the bed room next door to fetch the girls and 
presently came back with them, because the girls had been waiting to be 
called. 

"Open up those curtains and get light in the room," she called to her 
husband, who did obediently as told. After that he sat in a dark corner, 
looking at the wall. It was because of his eyes that the room was always 
kept in semi-darkness. 

Katerina looked the seven girls over. They stood motionless in a row, in 
short Russian blouses and cheap, wide, woolen skirts; stockingless and in 
bare feet. Four of them Katerina dismissed right away, while Madame 
Drakeshkow praised eagerly the beauty and health of them all. The four, who 
were much too small or too tall, were very reluctantly sent away by Madame 
Drakeshkow, who was consoled by the demand of Katerina that the three 
remaining ones should take off their clothes. Buyers usually scrutinized the 
naked bodies minutely before purchase. 

The stripping was quickly done. The blouses had to be unbuttoned, the skirts 
to be unhooked and the girls were nude. They now eyed Katerina, because she 
might become their future mistress, and although they discovered from her 
costume and bearing that she herself was only a serf, it was evident that 
she must be in an important position since she was delegated to buy new 
servants. 

Katerina viewed the nude forms. Two of the girls were impossible at a 
glance. One had very small, almost boyish breasts and of course the wide 
hips which were so common. The other one had such thick thighs and so broad 
a bottom, that she might aheady have had a couple of children. Katerina 
disregarded them entirely and though they stayed in the room, it was only 
because it had been forgotten to send them away. Katerina now motioned the 
last girl nearer to the window and took out, to the amazement of Madame 
Drakeshkow, the above mentioned multicolored ribbons. With some misgivings 
she started with the height, (which was correct) came to the bust, where 
more than the thickness of two fingers was missing and gave it up when the 
hips proved more than a hand's breadth too large. With a sigh, she put her 
ribbon back in her sack and moved without speaking to the exit-door. She 
paid no attention to the rain of words by the utterly bewildered Madame 
Drakeshkow, who had not understood what she had been about. To measure a 
servant girl! Who had ever heard of such folly? But Katerina was already on 
the street with the look of a beaten dog in her eyes, undecided what to do 
next. 

The droski driver, warmed meanwhile by a drink from a nearby public house, 
saluted her cheerfully and coaxed her to hire him again. He hoped that her 
eminence had completed her mission perfectly and that he could drive her 
home in roaring speed. Katerina let him know that she had been unsuccessful 
and that by the name of her personal Saint, she would have to give up. Then 
the befuddled driver remembered that she wanted to buy some girls, and anew 
praised the goods which his cousin wanted to dispose of. He'd drive her over 
quickly and- 

Katerina looked at the sun. It was still early. One unsuccessful try more or 
less did not matter and she climbed back into the carriage, which answered 
with a sigh, bending to her weight. 

We soon see Katerina heavily breathing while climbing up a creaking and 
steep staircase to the cousin's attic. It turned out this cousin, a thin 
spinster of about fifty years, was handling an embroidery business on a 
small scale; that she had two girls working for her; and that she wanted to 
give up her enterprise and leave Moscow in order to stay with relatives in 
the South. Lacking money for the long trip, the sale of the two girls should 
provide the means. Katerina was led into the adjoining room, a large, very 
light attic room, bare of any furniture except a work table crowded with 
materials of all kinds. 

On a bench before this table, bent over their work, sat two girls. The 
cousin commanded them to rise and it was then that Katerina uttered a cry of 
amazement. One of the girls was an exact duplicate of her Princess; at least 
her face and features were so perfectly like those of her mistress that 
Katerina first feared a spook might have tricked her. Still, the face did 
not matter at all. It was only the right contours of the body which were 
sought. The height was right, the form seemed so, and Katerina hastily 
demanded that this dark-haired girl with the shining blue eyes be stripped. 
The other girl was a short, flat nosed, sturdy creature and Katerina 
disregarded her. Not so the cousin. She made it quite clear that she would 
not sell one girl alone; it must be both or neither. Katerina mumbled that 
all that could be arranged, just let her see the dark one. 

The girls, who had no previous knowledge that their madame wanted to get rid 
of them, flushed slightly, looked at each other and at the cousin, and stood 
sheepishly. The cousin slapped the dark girl and demanded to know whether 
she had become deaf and when she wanted to start to take her clothes off. 
With excited fingers, the buttons of the blouse opened; then came a bodice 
of common linen, strapped and fastened with many ribbons, and from 
underneath a rough chemise stood out two full and hard breasts with deep red 
nipples. 

Katerina, the never smiling, grinned. It was the kind of bust she was 
looking for. The wide skirt of flowered and cheap material fell to the floor 
and a pair of wide trousers, reaching to the ankles, came to view. A bush of 
thick black hair protruded through the open slit of the drawers, which was 
there for the sake of commodity. (The women of that time attended to their 
natural functions through the gap of their trousers, which they opened up 
while sitting down for the necessity.) 

Soon shirt and drawers were also removed and Katerina eyed her find with 
growing satisfaction. She went around and around the nude girl. The 
waistline was perfect; the legs full and female but subtle and the flesh of 
the ass seemed to be even softer than that of her mistress. To find out, she 
came close to the girl and felt her body. She was content. This was not the 
usual peasant type. This was not a tough and common brat. This girl had the 
form of an aristocrat, a form which must be like that of her "Little 
mother." 

Katerina remembered her measurements, took out her ribbons and began her 
comparisons. Well, the height was almost perfect, a little too tall, but she 
could tolerate that small difference. The length of the back, the breasts, 
the waistline, the thickness of the thighs were right or what one might call 
right. Even the wrists and the ankles fitted. It turned out that the length 
of the legs, measured from the slit to the floor, was a trifle too long, but 
Katerina had already resolved that this girl was to be bought. 

When the last measurement was taken and Katerina, kneeling on the floor, had 
touched the pussy, the girl had drawn slightly and irritatedly back. For the 
rest, she had behaved quietly and with that absence of shamefulness or 
shyness characteristic of other serf girls. These girls did not know of the 
existence of anything like shame. From early youth on their bodies were at 
the disposal of their masters and their secret parts were no more theirs 
than their hands or faces. 

The bargaining started. Katerina wanted to buy only the dark girl and she 
did not want to pay more than 50 rubles; the blonde imp was not wanted; her 
master owned 100,000 souls and did not need any more. The cousin shrieked 
that then he did not need to buy the dark girl either. While Katerina 
zealously defended the money of her master, the blonde girl leaned against 
the table and the nude dark one stood motionless with hanging arms in the 
middle of the room, as if she had nothing to do with the affair. The driver 
here and there interjected an appeasing word from the door, where he 
loitered as a witness who is waiting for a handsome commission. The cousin 
was thin and hard. Katerina was eager to buy and after a battle, the old 
housekeeper's hand went into the bodice which covered her enormous bosom and 
brought to light an ugly leather purse, from which she paid the cousin 90 
rubles in glittering gold. She had gotten the price down from the demanded 
hundred, but she had to take both girls. 

No, she was not sending a carriage for them. She was going to take both with 
her. She was afraid she might lose her precious discovery. They would start 
immediately. The girls had nothing to pack. They had no belongings except 
some woolen kerchiefs and the like, which were quickly made into a bundle. 
After the dark girl was hurriedly dressed again, Katerina took a quick leave 
with her purchase, though not without assuring the cousin anew that the 
price paid had been outrageous. The cousin made the sign of the cross over 
her former serfs. They in turn, automatically and without feeling, kissed 
the hem of her dress and soon the three women sat in the carriage. The 
driver was paid a little distance from Sokolow's house and received what he 
demanded. It is quite sure that with this money and the commission from his 
cousin, he was senselessly drunk for several days. 

Starting towards the palace, Katerina asked the dark girl what her name was. 
"Grushenka," answered the girl, readily. That was the first word she spoke 
after she had become one of the uncounted souls of Prince Alexey Sokolow. 
She did not know then the name of her new master. 

 CHAPTER II. 

It must be remembered that our story takes place shortly after the death of 
Peter the Great and that the revolutionizing changes he had made during his 
violent dictatorship came at this time to their first blossom. Peter the 
Great had done away with the seclusion of women who had lived before then in 
the oriental life of the harem. He had forced them into society, where they 
were at first so awkward that he got them drunk in order to loosen them up. 
He had lifted the Bojars, the aristocratic caste, to an elevated position by 
forcing the working class into unheard of servitude and submission. He had, 
by the most cruel tortures, in which he participated personally, built up a 
social order in which might was God and the serf a slave. He had forced 
Western culture upon his Bojars and one of his orders had been that they 
should build themselves great castles and houses. 

Alexey Sokolow was only a score of years the junior of this great ruler. 
While eager to take all the advantages which were offered to his class, he 
had enough cunning to see that it was wiser to stay away from the inner 
court circle, where the greatest generals or officials were uncertain when 
they would find themselves on the rack or the wheel and eventually beheaded. 
Sokolow had therefore established his city life in Moscow instead of St. 
Petersburg and here in Moscow, he had erected the magnificent palace which 
can be seen to this day. 

Katerina dismissed the droski a few blocks away, so as not to be seen by 
other servants riding in a hired carriage, and led the two bewildered serf 
girls to the huge arch of the main entrance guarded by two soldiers with 
muskets, high tin helmets and high boots. They paid no attention to the 
three women who quickly entered the archway and were admitted to the inner 
courtyard. 

Flowers, lampoons, grass, even bushes covered the tremendous square of the 
inner court and tables. Tables, chairs and benches stood about in great 
disorder. This courtyard was normally a barren place of cobblestones, but 
the Princess had given an entertainment the night before for which the 
flowers and grass had been raised in hothouses in the country. 

Katerina gave her wards no time to look or to think. She hurried them 
through the court and down a stone staircase to the basement, which 
consisted of endless halls and rooms and kitchens. Here Katerina left the 
blonde girl with a woman who seemed to be an overseer of this underground 
labyrinth. She then took Grushenka by the hand and marched on with her. This 
time she led her up a small and winding wooden staircase, which ended at the 
second floor. Thick Turkish carpets covered the light hallway and Grushenka 
soon saw a room which she was going to know very thoroughly afterwards. It 
was the try-on-room of the Princess, fitted with a big oak table in the 
middle of the room and huge chestnut closets and presses along the walls 
between which mirrors of all kinds and dimensions were installed. 

On a curt order from Katerina the girl took all her clothes off, and 
entirely nude, was dragged by the old housekeeper through other rooms, which 
were magnificently adorned with silks and brocades. Through the half open 
door of her mistress's boudoir, Katerina led the substitute of madame, in 
her excitement not waiting for permission to enter. 

The Princess was sitting before a mirror at her toilet table. Boris, the 
coiffeur, was busy curling her long dark brown hair. A young serf girl, 
sobbing apparently from a recent thrashing, knelt on the floor and put rouge 
on her mistress's toe-nails. In the corner, near a window, sat "Fraulein," 
an elderly spinster who had been a German governess in different houses of 
the great, and who was now reading aloud in a dry and monotonous voice some 
French poetry. The Princess listened with slight understanding or interest. 
The French poet had worked into his fable all kinds of persons from the 
Greek and Latin mythology, which meant nothing to the capricious listener. 
But when he described how the enormous shaft of Mars was pushed into the 
grotto of Venus, that called for noticeable attention. 

In her mirror Princess Nelidowa had seen Katerina appearing with Grushenka 
and waved angrily not to be disturbed. So Grushenka had an opportunity to 
study the group just described. The Princess wore only a short batiste 
chemise which left her more or less uncovered. She did not mind that Boris, 
clad in the formal house uniform of the So-kolows with a long pig-tail at 
his back, could see her nudity, because he was only a serf. He had been sent 
to Dresden some years ago to learn the art of hairdressing with a very 
famous master in the Saxonian capital. Sokolow had intended to rent him out 
to one of the ladies' hairdressing parlors recently opened in Moscow, but 
the Princess had taken the clever fellow into her private service. He was 
responsible for her many tufts and locks worn in the day time and for her 
powdered wigs decorated with precious stones which went with the evening 
gowns. 

When the reading of the poem had ceased, Katerina could restrain herself no 
longer. "I have her! I have her!" she cried and dragged Grushenka closer to 
the Princess. "I found a substitute who fits perfectly and she is ours now!" 

"I know you could have found her sooner," said Nelidowa, maliciously. "But 
you'll be forgiven since you dug her up at last. Now show me, does she 
really have the measurements or are you lying to me?" She rose hastily from 
her stool, so that poor Boris was in danger of burning her with his hot 
irons. 

"She really and truly fits," answered Katerina. "Here, I'll show you," and 
she took out the multicolored ribbons to prove the fact. But Nelidowa was 
not interested in that. With sharp eyes she scrutinized Grushenka's body and 
she was not dissatisfied. 

"So! That is how I look. A full pair of good breasts, aren't they? But mine 
are better!"-and taking out without concern her own breasts from her thin 
shirt and holding them close to Grushenka's she started a minute 
comparison-"Mine are oval and that is rare, but this slob's are round. Look 
at her nipples! How big and common!"-and she tickled with her own nipples 
those of the girl. 

Now it is true, there was a slight difference, but hardly noticeable. 
Nelidowa then took hold of Grushenka's waist with both hands and did not 
handle her too tenderly. 

"I always said," the mistress continued, "that I have an excellent 
waist-line and here one can see it. Among all the court ladies, not one can 
compare with me." 

That it was not her own waist-line she admired but that of her new slave 
girl did not come to her mind. She proceeded to the thighs which she 
pinched, surprised by Grushenka's very soft flesh. "My legs," she commented, 
displaying now her own thighs and squeezing them a bit, "are sturdier than 
those of this little bitch, but we'll take the softness out of her." With 
mock laughter she commanded Grushenka to turn around. 

Nelidowa as well as Grushenka had a remarkably well modeled back; round 
female shoulders, soft and full lines down to the bottom, small and well 
rounded hips. Only Grushenka's buttocks were too small, almost boyish and 
went too evenly and straight to the thighs. Her legs and feet were normal 
and straight and could have been used by artists as models. 

"Now!" laughed the Princess. "This is the first time that I see my own back 
and truly I like it. Isn't it fine that this tramp should have just my back. 
Next time my father confessor demands that 

I inflict some lashes on my own poor back I can take hers as my substitute 
and I can be generous with the number of blows I give myself." To 
demonstrate this splendid idea, she gave a goodly pinch to Grushenka's flesh 
below the right shoulder blade. Grushenka twisted her mouth a bit but stood 
motionless and without a cry. She was confused by what was happening and 
would have stood a greater shock without moving. 

The witnesses of this scene, especially Katerina, were astonished by the 
similarity between these two women as they stood close together. It was 
astounding to see that not only the figures, but the features and faces of 
both were so much alike that one could have sworn they were twin sisters. 
Nature sometimes plays tricks of that kind. Grushenka was younger; she had a 
whiter skin; she blushed at present in her excitement and looked fresher. 
Also her flesh was softer and a bit more female than that of Nelidowa and 
she had a timid bearing and was not so self contained as the Princess. 
Otherwise, they were strangely alike, though no one would have dared to tell 
this to the Princess. 

"I am pleased with you, and I'll present you with my new prayer book with 
the pictures of the Saints in it which you admired the other day. It's 
yours. Go and get it." Katerina with a deep curtsy kissed her mistress's 
hand, overjoyed that she had at last satisfied her. She was taking the girl 
out of the room when she was stopped by a last word of her mistress, who 
watched the nude form depart. 

"By the way, Katerina, have all the hair under her arms and on her dirty 
cunt removed so that she doesn't infect my garments. And have her spotlessly 
washed and powdered. You know how filthy these pigs are." Katerina assured 
her she would have the girl taken care of. 

Katerina had Grushenka take her clothes over her arm and went with her again 
to the basement. She knew that both girls had to be taken in as new serfs 
and she took care of the requirements usual on such occasions in her 
efficient way. 

Grushenka and the other girl sat a few minutes later before a huge cleanly 
washed table. Soon plates with food, brought quickly by other serf girls, 
piled up before them. A new serf was always fed to the utmost by the new 
master and the girls were hardly able to do justice to the resources of the 
kitchen of Prince Sokolow. Their former diet as supplied by the stingy 
cousin had consisted of coarse bread, onions and rice and many of the dishes 
which now stood before them were utterly unknown to them. They ate all they 
could but had to give up when a big apple pudding proved too much for their 
filled stomachs. 

Grushenka had been sitting nude through the meal. When they had eaten, the 
blonde girl was asked to take her clothes off. They were then requested by 
the woman in charge of the basement to throw their clothes into the big 
stove of the kitchen, where they soon burned away. A great master would not 
allow a servant to wear clothes another master had previously given him and 
also it was well known that clothes often brought the germs of disease into 
a house. Pest and small pox were flourishing and no precaution against these 
scourges of the time could be omitted. After this the girls were brought 
over to the servants bath, where a few bath-girls waited for them. They were 
soaped all over with a stinging soap and afterwards put in two wooden tubs 
with very hot water so that their skin became red as boiled lobsters. They 
were then pushed into the steam room which was in charge of a one armed 
invalid, a former soldier and bodyguard of the Prince. He did not look at 
the girls. He merely coughed and muttered vile and disgrunted words, because 
his body and mind were unbalanced. 

Grushenka sat in the large, bare room with its wet brick walls and steaming 
boilers and began for the first time to give herself an accounting of the 
last few hours. From the poor rooms of the morose and thin cousin, she had 
been brought to the fairy palace of a Prince. For what, she could not 
understand. And while she wiped away the pearls of water which collected on 
her bust and belly, she whispered to her companion, "What do they want of 
me? What do you think they want?" But the blonde one whispered back that it 
would be ten thousand times better than before and that Prince Sokolow-they 
had learned his name from the girls who had previously served them-had so 
many thousands of serfs that if they managed rightly, they certainly would 
have the time of their lives. So far it was too good for words: a dinner of 
abundance, a real bath as it was given only to fine people; even a 
steam-room for the servants! Who would have dreamt of that? 

Presently they were called out of the steam-room, their skin loosened by 
the. heat, and were given a very cold washing with clean water which was 
poured on them from buckets. They shivered and screamed trying to avoid the 
gushes but it was quickly over. Then they were rubbed with thick towels and 
dried thoroughly. 

Katerina now took hold of them again to bring them to their quarters. The 
male servants lived in the stables or over the stables. The women had their 
quarters in the loft of the main house which was under the supervision of an 
elderly serf woman. Breathing heavily, Katerina led the way up the back 
stairs, scolding herself inwardly for going so seldom to the loft. (She 
herself had a chamber in the basement.) Her old knees resented the many 
hundred steps. 

The upper floor of the palace contained many rooms and large halls in some 
of which were rows of wooden beds and board closets for clothing and linen. 
The woman in charge rose out of a half slumber to meet Katerina's unexpected 
visit and showed the girls to two unoccupied beds at the end of one of the 
halls. She left, upon Katerina's command to fetch some linen and garments 
for the newcomers and Katerina, catching her breath again, turned to the 
girls. 

"I did not look you over before buying you," she said to the blonde and 
stocky girl. "It was my duty, but I hope you are clean and will not bring 
sickness to the house. Let me look you over now." The blonde girl grinned, 
knowing she was healthy as a bear and that her brown skin did not easily 
take infection. Katerina started her inspection in a matter-of-fact way. She 
opened the girl's mouth and looked over the teeth, which were sharp as those 
of an animal. She fingered the small breasts. (The girl was not more than 
seventeen years old.) She looked over the flesh of the belly, the legs, the 
back, under the arms and finally had the girl lie down over the bed with her 
legs spread open. She opened the lips of the cunt and felt with one finger 
for the virgin membrane which was still in place. Katerina understood these 
things. She had helped many women in child bed and had acted as midwife when 
any of the women of the household gave birth. She did not disregard the 
ass-hole, which might indicate a sickness of the stomach-but the girl was in 
good shape and underwent these operations with the stubborn submissiveness 
of the Russian serf. 

Katerina then addressed the girls with a little speech as was usual on such 
occasions. She pointed out that as they had eaten today, so would they 
continue to eat, that they would be clothed and housed in splendid manner 
and that they were to be proud to be the servants of the noble Prince 
Sokolow. On the other hand they were required to be extremely obedient and 
industrious and to do their best for their new master. If they failed in 
that, they would be punished heavily and so it would be to their own good to 
submit to rules and orders. 

To make this clear to them, and to inaugurate them into the household, she 
would now give them a light and friendly whipping, hoping she would never 
again have the necessity to do so. She then ordered Grushenka, to whom this 
address was mostly delivered, to lie on the bed in order to receive the 
strokes. Meanwhile the woman had come back with blankets and linen and 
hearing Katerina's words, brought from the middle of the hall, two buckets 
in which fresh switches were kept in salt water. 

Grushenka laid down on the bed on her stomach and buried her head in her 
hands. Often as she had been submitted to bodily chastisement, she could not 
endure it. She trembled, and kept her legs close together in nervous 
tension. But that was not to Katerina's liking, who saw it as an act of 
revolt. Roughly she pulled apart the girls legs, shouting at her to loosen 
up the muscles and to be still or she would give her the much more painful 
leather whip. 

"Didn't you hear what the Princess said?" she added. "We'll take the 
softness out of you, you yellow dog," and she started to prepare the fine 
bottom for the punishment by squeezing hard the full flesh, even pulling the 
hair of the Mount of Venus, which protruded between the legs. Katerina now 
had evil eyes, her mouth was tightly shut and the nostrils of her nose moved 
greedily. Such a little imp of a serf, making a fuss because she was to get 
the switch! Grushenka groaned and tried to stop quivering, but she was so 
frightened she could hardly control herself. Katerina took a switch from the 
servant woman and ordered the blonde girl who watched the proceedings 
without emotion, to count aloud to twenty-five. 

The first blow went over the right side of the bottom and it was a heavy 
stroke, because Katerina was angry and was a muscular peasant woman. 
Grushenka cried out and bent her body up as if she wanted to rise but put 
herself again in position. The second blow and the next few went over the 
same thigh, where a crimson pattern appeared in sharp contrast to the 
whiteness of the rest of the body. Katerina proceeded to the other thigh 
which was next to her, and laid blow after blow with great firmness on the 
skin. 

Grushenka screamed and shook her body, but she did not move away and always 
got back into position. She had received almost twenty-five blows. Katerina 
had several times changed the switches which broke into pieces. When 
Katerina applied the last strokes to the insides of the legs which had not 
been hit before, it was too much for Grushenka. She rolled over to the wall 
and held both hands to her bottom pleading for mercy and protesting she 
could not stand it. But Katerina was not willing to give way to a young and 
obstinate serf girl. Therefore, with an energy and brutality which one would 
not have suspected in this fat and greyish housekeeper, she forced Grushenka 
to the middle of the bed, laying her on her back with her arms folded under 
her head and spread the girls legs open with rude force. "If your ass can't 
stand it," she shouted at the frightened girl, "then your front can have it 
and don't dare to move, because if you do, I'll have some stable men put you 
on the rack and give you the cow-hide and we'll see how you'll like that." 

She began with fierce strokes to whip the inside and the front of the 
thighs. Grushenka was so thoroughly paralyzed and frightened that she did 
not dare to close her legs or to protect herself with her hands, although 
she moved instinctively to do so. She received about ten strokes in this way 
and although Katerina avoided striking the open cunt, for Grushenka it was 
an agony which seemed endless. 

Finally it was over. Katerina's eyes remained fixed on the growth of hair 
around the cunt and on the slit itself. She had forgotten to find out 
whether this girl was virgin or not and she stooped without ceremony to make 
the examination. As soon as she touched the lips of the pussy, Grushenka 
became convulsive, partly because she expected more painful punishment, 
partly because she was sensitive at that spot. Katerina pushed her down and 
shoved her finger into the hole and found the resistance of the membrane. 
(The cousin must have had her girls under close observation, because these 
hussies usually liked nothing better than to fuck.) 

Grushenka was still a virgin and as far as Katerina was concerned, she 
should remain so. She had i forgotten her own youth and the thrill she used 
to get out of a good poke, and kept her girls under very strict watch. She 
was through with Grushenka now and ordered her to get up and looked with 
disdain at the crying, twitching face. What a soft girl, who could not stand 
such a little punishment! 

Without much enthusiasm, she turned to the blonde creature. She ordered her 
to lie on her back and to move her legs up so that her feet touched her 
shoulders. The blonde did so without hesitation. She had a thick skin and a 
whipping more or less did not matter much in her young life. Katerina felt 
the flesh of the firm ass which was in this position put conveniently at her 
disposal. She was hardly able to squeeze the bottom because the flesh was so 
hard that it did not move under her fingers. She gave the girl some twenty 
strokes, not so severe as those she had given Grushenka, and the blonde one 
counted the strokes herself in a subdued but clear voice. It was one of 
those quick and unexciting beatings which mean nothing because the beating 
party is not much concerned with the job and the receiving party is more 
annoyed than hurt. When it was over the blonde one rubbed her ass and that 
was all. 

Katerina had both girls kiss the end of the switch which she held in her 
hands, then ordered them to go to bed and stay there until they were called 
the next day to their respective duties. The blonde was to join the sewing 
crew, because she was handy with the needle after her education by the 
cousin and Katerina herself would take care of 

Grushenka. 

Both girls crept dully between the sheets, Grushenka sobbing, and the other 
one quite content. 

"What do they want of me?" sobbed Grushenka. "What can they want?. ... " 
until she fell asleep. 

 CHAPTER III. 

The next morning, quite early, Grushenka who had slept soundly in a bed that 
seemed to her the best she had ever had, was awakened by noisy shouting. 
With wondering eyes she looked about her. A hundred girls and women seemed 
to enliven the big loft, yawning, shouting, babbling and laughing in a 
confusion of washing and teasing and dressing and admonishments to hurry up. 
Actually, there were only sixty-three servant girls housed here, ranging in 
age from fifteen to about thirty-five. Younger and older women were not kept 
in the city palace. 

The girls put on all kinds of dresses, according to their duties; the 
kitchen maids dark woolen garments; the linen and silver maids, a white 
uniform-like costume; the sewing squad, flowery cashmeres. The personal 
chamber and bed maids of the Princess, about eight or ten, and the special 
favorites of the Prince, slept near the apartments of their masters. Some 
privileged elderly women and cooks had quarters in the basement. 

Soon they were all sitting on long benches in a big hall near the kitchen in 
the basement and steaming soups and white bread were devoured in great 
quantities. Katerina always saw to it that the servants got plenty to eat. 
Not that she was concerned with their-likes and desires. She simply wanted 
to keep them content and healthy, to enable them to perform their duties to 
the last ounce. Katerina was quite a fanatic on this point and any shirker 
could be sure of the whip, if not of a harder punishment. 

After breakfast, Grushenka received the short order to go to the bathroom. 
She could not imagine why. She never before had been allowed more than one 
bath in a month; bathing was expensive because it meant fire-wood. Yet, now 
she was bathed and scrubbed thoroughly. Furthermore, the bath-girls were 
told to clean her up every day right after the breakfast and to see to it 
that she was spotless or else they would be sorry. The bath-girls took no 
chances and they scrubbed and rubbed and cleaned her everywhere and 
anywhere. Grushenka then was told to take her clothes over her arm and to 
wait in the try-on room for Katerina. There she sat now, on an oaken trunk, 
full of precious silks and embroideries, shivering after the bath, her 
clothes clutched to her body. Many maids passed through the room, walking 
here and there, sometimes giving her a friendly nod, mostly not taking 
notice of her. 

Presently Katerina appeared and seeing Grushenka, she went to a closet and 
got a box of powder and a big powder puff. She proceeded to teach her how to 
powder her whole body, omitting no part. Then she suddenly remembered the 
shaving business. She sent for Boris, who was soon there with his outfit of 
razors and soap. "You heard what her Highness said, yesterday," she 
addressed the barber. "Shave cleanly her hair under the arms and between the 
legs. But don't cut her. We paid a big price for the bitch." 

Boris made Grushenka hold both her arms straight up and soaped and shaved 
her under the arms, quite cleverly and quickly. He then glanced over to see 
if Katerina was still there. He had never before shaved a girl's cunt and 
wanted to have some fun with it. But Katerina stood solidly there, leaning 
on an oaken stick and she looked sternly at Boris, who quickly avoided her 
eyes. 

Grushenka was now laid on a table with her legs apart. Katerina saw that the 
marks of the switch were clearly visible in red-violet welts. "She has a 
softer skin than all of them," thought the old housekeeper, but not with 
pity, rather with a resolution that she would thrash the girl oftener in 
order to get her used to it. 

Grushenka was trembling nervously as Boris, with his scissors, cut the long 
curls from her Mount of Venus and below. He then soaped her with his brush, 
not sparing the lips of the cunt, and finally expanded the skin with two 
fingers of his left hand. There followed the soft grating of the knife, that 
cut the hair closely to the white flesh. He started to put his fingers 
between the lips of the slit as if to extend the skin better, but Katerina 
tapped sharply with her stick and he thought better of it. A wet towel was 
now applied and the job was done. 

Open lay Grushenka's cunt. The fine red lips were slightly apart. Rather 
long lips with the entrance hole settled down quite low, right in the 
neighborhood of the ass hole, which was small and well contracted. Boris, 
now in possession of a throbbing erection, was mad to make use of this 
delectable shaven pussy. He even would have liked to suck it a bit, to 
tickle and taste its naked contours with his tongue. But Katerina sent him 
scooting and he was forced to find solace with less alluring material. There 
were many girls about who were enamoured of his sturdy prick and he quickly 
managed to find a dark corner and a soft hole in which to get rid of his 
load. 

Katerina called out to the sewing rooms next door that a couple of dressing 
girls should come in. She now had Grushenka dressed up in one of the 
Princess' outfits to see whether she would really do as a model for the new 
summer wardrobe. Long silk stockings were applied, a chemise with golden 
threads was put on her. Long trousers, fitted and closed with ribbons on the 
ankles, came next. A crimson bodice without stays was tied on. (Stays were 
worn in Western Europe at that time, but not in Russia, where the elegant 
women liked to show their breasts with the nipples sticking out above their 
dresses.) A tunic, which took the place of the skirt and blouse, then was 
hooked and buttoned and over this fell a long loose cloak, leaving the arms 
underneath bare. During this procedure all the girls of the tailoring and 
sewing departments had left their work and watched eagerly. When Grushenka 
was ready and was told to walk up and down the large room, turning and 
displaying the costume and herself, the watchers clapped their hands and 
stamped their feet. "That is our Princess!" they cried. "Just like her! Can 
you imagine?" Katerina heard this outburst with satisfaction. Yes, she had 
found the clothes-horse for her mistress. 

Grushenka was instructed that she was to be used from now on as the fitting 
model for her Highness. Then and there started for Grushenka a long period 
of waiting and dreaming, dreaming and waiting until some dress-maker would 
come around and fit some garments on her, turning her around and around, 
trying on, admiring his own craftsmanship, or cursing the sewing girls who 
had done a bad job. These try-ons were at first very displeasing to 
Grushenka, because all these workers, men and women, some of them serfs, 
some of them free people, who called themselves artists, touched her body 
all over and took many liberties with her. This was all the more so because 
she was such a perfect counterfeit of her Madame, before whom these men 
crawled on their bellies. 

It was thus fine fun for them to paw her breasts, to pinch her nipples and 
to play around quite abundantly with her pussy. This last Grushenka hated 
especially and she tried to shove them away, only to be stuck painfully with 
a needle in the buttocks or in the breast. So she got used to it, especially 
when she found that when she resisted she was plagued much more, but if she 
kept still, the men were not so insistent. It usually went along this way: A 
little tailor's helper, who had the order to try something on her, would put 
his finger in her cunt and would say, "Fine morning, your Highness. How did 
you like the prick of the Prince last night?" and laughing at his own joke, 
would begin his work. 

Months went by this way, first in the palace in Moscow, then at one of the 
great estates in the country; months of dreaming and waiting. Of course, 
Grushenka, meanwhile, got well acquainted with the great household. She 
listened to the gossip about the brutal and drunken Prince, whom the 
Princess hated, but played up to; of the young lover the Princess had taken; 
of the way she had her bedmaids make love to her to satisfy her everlasting 
cravings. But Grushenka heard these tales without taking notice and nobody 
seemed to take much notice of her. It was hard to say of what she was 
thinking, maybe of the clouds which passed along or of a bird in the big 
tree outside the window. 

Then came the day which changed her whole life. The Princess had been out to 
a party and it had turned out badly. Even her lover had neglected her, nay, 
had flirted openly with a rival. The Princess had drunk too much, had had an 
argument with another lady and her husband, the Prince, furious with such 
misbehavior had slapped her face violently while driving her home. Nelidowa 
was wild. She accused everybody but herself. She let the whip fly freely on 
the backs of the girls who undressed her and still was not able to ease her 
rage. When she saw her brocade gown with the silver stripes lying on the 
floor, she suddenly remembered that Grushenka had modeled it for her 
approval that same afternoon. In her crazed state, she imagined that this 
gown and thus the girl who had displayed it, were responsible for her 
misadventures. 

It was two o'clock at night and Grushenka was fast asleep, when she was 
dragged naked from her bed. Drunk with sleepiness and knowing of no fault 
she had committed, the girl was taken before her mistress. The Princess, now 
in bed, accused her in the vilest terms of having induced her to wear an 
unbecoming dress and ordered one of her chamber maids to lash Grushenka over 
her bare back with the leather whip which lay always ready for this purpose 
on the toilet table. Another maid stepped in front of Grushenka, turning her 
back toward her, took the arms of the frightened girl over her shoulders and 
bent forward so that Grushenka lost her foothold on the floor and lay 
helplessly on the back of the chamber maid. 

The whipping started at once. The strokes cut whistling through the air. The 
shoulders, the back, the behind were hit and hit by a rain of blows. 
Grushenka did not know that the whipping girl applied the punishment with 
great craftman-ship, cracking the whip loudly but taking care that the lash 
cut the flesh as little as possible, for this girl was angry at her Madame 
and sorry for the innocent victim. In spite of this fact, Grushenka 
underwent awful pain and screamed and kicked her legs as well as she could. 
The Princess lay in her bed, her teeth bared in rage, her fingers with their 
long nails held in the form of claws as if she wanted to scratch the flesh 
off the girl's bones. 

Although not told so, the whipping girl finally ceased beating as if she 
were exhausted from swinging the lash and Nelidowa did not command her to go 
on because she felt suddenly sick from the liquor she had drunk. Grushenka 
was now lowered to the floor and putting both her hands to her aching ass 
she walked straddle legged from the room. At this moment the eyes of the 
Princess fixed on Grushenka's slit, which having been shaven as usual was 
entirely open to sight. The Princess stared hard at this slit because it was 
formed differently than her own and while the girl was supposed to have a 
body similar to hers, the cunt certainly was an exception. 

Nelidowa did not say a word about this dissimilarity, but she kept the 
thought in her mind. There had been an instance, when something seemingly 
had been wrong with her own pussy and she could not make out what it was. 

There happened to be in Moscow at that time a Spaniard, an adventurer who 
lived by his wits, a chevalier no doubt, but a shady character and fortune 
seeker. He was permitted to mix in society because he represented the higher 
and so much admired Western culture. Also because he could tell such 
elegantly slippery stories and all kinds of gossip from the bed-chamber of 
the well known gentlemen and ladies in Paris, London and Vienna. This 
lady-charmer, with his glittering eyes and short black mustache, (he had no 
long beard as the good Russians wore) had the reputation of kissing a lady's 
cunt, an act which was unthinkable to a Russian Nobleman and a fashion which 
had been brought lately from Italy to Paris, so it was said. Nelidowa had 
made up her mind to capture this gentleman for that very purpose. She had 
managed to sit next to him at the gambling table one evening and had stacked 
a pile of gold rubles on his side. These she then tipped over with her elbow 
in his direction. The gold which she showered towards him she did not 
reclaim. 

Of course, the gentleman made use of this opportunity and later in the night 
walked with her through the park, where they sat down on a bench. His words 
had flown in a stream of romance and he had admired her beautiful feet which 
aroused his passion to such a degree that he just had to kiss them. He had 
started with the feet and had gone tenderly up the calves and landed on the 
thighs, which he kissed fervently. Nelidowa, apparently overcome by his 
ardour, had bent back, opening ever so lightly and with apprehension her 
well-shaped legs so that the slit in her trousers permitted any intrusion 
which might be wanted. The chevalier had then spread open this slit with his 
aristocratic fingers, pressed many kisses on the small part of the belly and 
approached by degrees the pussy. He had furthermore sucked with his lips the 
flesh close to the very entrance. Then suddenly, he had stopped. He pressed 
a quick kiss on the slit and went up abruptly, without doing the very thing 
for which she had prepared so carefully. 

That evening when she came home Nelidowa had investigated before a mirror to 
learn what was wrong with her grotto. Yes, the lips of her cunt were thick 
and flappy and left the entrance which they were supposed to close, quite 
open. But had not all married women such cunts and what was the matter with 
hers? At any rate that night Nelidowa had one of her bed girls suck her cunt 
for hours and when the girl got tired and did not rub the tickler with her 
tongue strongly and quickly enough, her mistress promised her the whip if 
she did not suck more effectively. 

How was it that Grushenka had a nicer cunt than she herself? How was it that 
her own pussy was not good enough for this scoundrel and cheat of a Spanish 
adventurer? One afternoon, when Nelidowa lay idly on her couch, she made up 
her mind to find out and forthwith sent for Grushenka. She made the girl 
take her clothes off and was glad to see the blue and red stripes which the 
whip had left, especially on one side of the body where the end of the strap 
had cut the flesh. She asked Grushenka to come very close to her, straddle 
legged, so that she could inspect the girl's pussy. Of course the slit was 
very finely made; the Princess had to tell herself that in spite of the 
anger she felt. The lips were thin and rosy and cut the oval of the Venus 
hill in an even curve which did not stick out and puff up like her own. She 
made Grushenka hold the cunt open with her fingers. The slit was shallow and 
of a bright red and the vagina had its opening near a small hole on the 
lowest part of the body between the legs. With her eyes on the girl's spot, 
but without fingering her, Nelidowa started to question her. 

"When were you fucked last?" she began. Grushenka hardly understood the 
meaning of the question. But the Princess insisted, "How long ago is it, 
since you were poked by a prick?" Now Grushenka knew what was meant and 
answered quite firmly, "No man has ever touched me, your Highness. I am a 
virgin." 

"Oh!" thought the Princess, "Of course when I was still with the nuns my 
pussy was probably like hers, but since that old bastard (by which she meant 
of course the Prince) every so often puts his damned machine in my hole . 
... " But aloud she said with laughter, "I'll fix you up my child and that 
right now. Never fucked! Still a pimply virgin, eh? You lie down here now 
and we'll soon attend to you." 

She got up from the couch with some spirit. She enjoyed this splendid idea. 
It would pass the time piquantly. Who to get for the job? Oh, yes, there was 
her riding groom, that broad-shouldered fellow with the big bush of tousled 
hair. His blondeness would make a good match for Grushenka's deep black 
hair. Nelidowa had looked sometimes with longing at Ivan (she had a habit of 
calling all male servants Ivan) and had more than once glanced over his 
muscular arms and legs and rested her eyes on his trousers. She would have 
tried him herself, but she had no desire for the brand of brutal male love 
which her husband supplied. However, this was just the right man to rape 
that stupid lump on the couch. 

Ivan had been loading hay. When he came in, in linen trousers and an open 
shirt, hay was still clinging to his hair and clothes and he brought with 
him the smell of the stable. Meanwhile the five or six chambermaids who were 
always around their mistress, had not been idle. They enjoyed in advance, 
like madame, the spectacle which was coming. They had put a pillow under 
Grushenka's bottom, with much giggling they had smeared some salve in her 
gap, they had put their fingers in her hole, and pitied her in mock tones, 
that she was going to be torn. Grushenka lay very still, her hands clasped 
to her face, uneasy and wondering. Perhaps she had dreamt during the past 
months of the lover to whom she wanted to give herself. Perhaps she had made 
him a romantic hero, some man from the moon. Yet here she lay waiting to be 
ravished by a stable boy. 

"Ivan," said the Princess, "I have called you because this poor girl 
complained to me that no man ever made love to her and that her virginity is 
itching her terribly. I chose you to give her the fuck of her life. Go on my 
boy and make a poor longing virgin happy. Get your tool out and screw the 
bitch." 

Ivan looked bewildered from his mistress to the nude form on the couch and 
again from one to the other. He fingered his hands before his body as though 
he were holding a cap and turning it uneasily around. He did not move. Was 
it a trap or was it serious? The Princess was becoming impatient. 

"Get your trousers down and fuck! Don't you hear?" she shouted at him. 

Ivan mechanically opened up his trousers. They fell to his feet and he 
pulled his shirt up over his navel. The eyes of all the girls, except 
Grushenka's, stared at his big dark brown balls and an equally dark brown, 
big tool which hung its head listlessly and unfit for work. 

"Now go over and kiss your bride," continued the mistress, leaning on the 
toilet table and rubbing her own cunt with the palm of her hand, being a bit 
excited. Slowly, Ivan moved to the couch, then with a determination to go 
ahead, he took Grushenka's hands from her face, bent over her and kissed her 
on the mouth. The chamber maids applauded. But Grushenka lay so lifeless 
that Ivan lost pluck again. He fidgeted, looked at the naked girl and at the 
others and did nothing more. His prick was still in its flabby condition. It 
was again the Princess who had to bring the proceedings to life. 

"Lay on top of her, you stupid ass!" she cried. "And you," pointing to one 
of her girls "you, give that prick of his a good finger feeling or suck him 
prettily so that he gets stiff, the big swine." 

As ordered, so was it done. Ivan, hindered in his movements by the trousers 
around his ankles, laid himself on top of Grushenka and a bed maid, obeying 
the order she had received, caressed his tool with apt fingers. Another 
girl, quite voluntarily attracted by his firm bare ass, started to squeeze 
it a little and playfully inserted a finger in his ass hole. Ivan was a 
tough and sturdy stableman, so no wonder that his prick began to swell and 
grow under such treatment. And suddenly he began to enjoy the job to which 
he had been assigned. 

His prick became a stiff lance. His muscular behind started uneasy and 
nervous movements and he tried to rub his shaft on Grushenka's belly. But it 
was kept firm in the hand of the bedmaid, who was not willing to let go of 
such a nice plaything. 

Grushenka kept her legs close and pressed her knees so tightly together that 
they hurt, but Ivan struggled to get between. He moved a bit, got his strong 
hand between her thighs and with a sudden jerk, lifted her right leg high 
up, almost to her shoulder. He now got between her legs with his own and his 
prick rested firmly on top of her cunt. The resistance of the girl had made 
him hot, but what followed made his prick almost burst. 

The moment the prick touched her, Grushenka lost her apathy and with a wild 
scream, started to fight. Ivan had his arms around her, the left one over 
her right shoulder, the right one in the middle of her back. The tight grasp 
and the weight of him could not be shaken off. But Grushenka could move her 
ass and her legs and she made ample use of these when the dangerous shaft 
came in contact with her love-nest. The Princess, who would have killed any 
serf not performing her orders, was highly delighted to see this struggle 
and slipped her hand under her chemise to give her itching tickler a soft 
caress with her fingers. 

Ivan tried to find his way. He moved his right hand under the buttocks of 
the struggling girl. He lifted his own behind and tried by crafty pushes to 
find the entrance, but now the girl who had previously caressed his ass, 
again came to his help. She went around the couch and caught Grushenka's 
other knee which she forced up against Grushenka's shoulder and moved it so 
that the virginal love-hole lay unprotected and open. The other girl again 
got hold of the prick and directed its head to the rosy entrance. "Now!" 
shouted all the watchers, and Ivan well understanding that he was at last in 
position, lowered his weapon with force. Pressing with his right hand 
against the girl's bottom, with one firm and slow stroke, he thrust the 
prick into the cunt up to the hilt. Grushenka let out a terrible cry. After 
that she lay still as a corpse. Ivan moved back and forth several times 
until passionately groaning, he felt he could not hold it any longer. He 
spent; raptuously, grimly, abundantly sending his fluid into her. His 
muscles relaxed; breathing heavily he lay on her, stupidly exhausted. 

The Princess was furious, her maids disappointed. They had hoped to see a 
good, long fucking match, but it was over before it really started and all 
there was now were two motionless bodies on top of each other. Certainly 
there was nothing thrilling in that. "Get out! You brute!" commanded the 
Princess. "Get back to your stable and stay there. You serfs are even too 
stupid to fuck." But she looked with interest at his still stiff prick, 
which he now slipped slowly out of the pussy, covered with blood. Ivan 
collected his pants, dropped his head and left the room like a beaten man. 

He did not dare to look up or to glance at Grushenka. She lay with a pale 
face like a corpse on the couch, the middle of her body still raised by the 
pillow under her, the blood trickling out of her wound besmearing her thighs 
and the pillow. She had fainted and one could see that she was quite ill. 
With dismay the Princess had had her carried up to her room. 

What sort of girl was this-who could not even stand a poke? That was what 
she said to a lady at afternoon tea as she was relating the story and added 
that the silly peasants were too stupid for words. The lady was not of that 
opinion. She answered that she often arranged a party for some of her 
hand-maids and serf-men and that they put on very exciting shows, enjoying 
their fucking in all three ways. She promised to invite Nelidowa as 
spectator to such a party and the Princess graciously accepted. 

Meanwhile, Grushenka was in her bed, taken care of by Katerina. Katerina was 
afraid this episode might lead to pregnancy, and though she knew how to 
handle an abortion, she was afraid Grushenka's figure might change and 
Grushenka had become very useful. The scenes the Princess used to make 
because of her try-ons had been avoided since Grushenka took her place as a 
model. Therefore Grushenka had been washed and cleaned and in spite of her 
protests a hot irrigation had been made with water into which Katerina had 
put a powder. Next a cold wet towel was put between her legs. It did not 
ease the pain in her torn cunt. She still had to overcome the shock which 
the rape had effected. She was allowed to stay in bed all the next day by 
the old housekeeper, who muttered, "What a soft girl! What a soft girl!" 

 CHAPTER IV. 

The weeks after her rape were perhaps the happiest of Grushenka's youth. At 
least she looked her best and became a ravishing beauty. She was awakened. 
Her days of dreaming were over and gave place to a lively vivacity and an 
ever good mood. Many times, full of hell, she played little pranks on the 
other girls and the tailor folks and was sometimes punished by having to 
stand in a dark corner or with a few strokes from the whip. They were not 
severe punishments. The girl had such an air of good hearted spirits and 
happiness about her that no one became really angry with her. The reasons 
for her change were as follows: 

A few days after losing her maidenhood, she had had to show her mistress a 
new costume, a light blue, fluffy affair with many ribbons and laces. The 
Princess had liked it, and incidentally had ordered the girl to show her 
cunt. She wanted to see what changes had come from the fucking. Grushenka 
lifted the costume carefully in front, another girl spread the slit of her 
trousers open while the Princess took a good look. There was no change. 
Nelidowa was thinking that one poke might not effect a great change, but 
that if that pussy before her eyes should be used often, the rosy and thin 
lips would certainly become thick and vulgar. Hence the order to Katerina 
that Grushenka was to be poked daily and that Katerina should supply various 
men in order that the business be attended to properly. 

Katerina disliked this new order, for which she could not imagine the 
reason, but what could she do? She moved Grushenka's bed to a separate room 
in the basement and after dinner, gave the girl her instructions. First she 
gave her a salve and ordered her to smear it every day after dinner into her 
tube. This salve was to kill the sperm. The irrigations, to be taken 
afterwards, would make doubly sure that she should not get an enlarged 
belly. 

Presently she sent a stable boy to the girl's room, a red-haired, freckled, 
undersized man, who grinned with delight. The love-making of the servants 
was controlled, but once in a while they were allowed to do some fucking. It 
was not half enough and they always craved for the opportunity. Very often 
there was a love match between two serfs and they were sometimes allowed to 
marry, receiving from the master a shack and a bit of land that they had to 
till in addition to the land of the owner of the estate. More often, when 
some girl got pregnant, the master commanded one of his men to marry her. 

It was always a feast to be allowed to fuck and it was usually done in the 
hay of the stables or somewhere in the fields. A good party in a bed and an 
order to give her the limit was a pleasure! When the news came to the 
stable, the men threw dice for the trick and the red-head was much envied 
when he won. 

Grushenka was sitting uneasily on her bed; she held one hand over her 
breasts, the other one clutched her thin dress in front. With a pitiful 
voice she begged him not to take her, to spare her. The shock from Ivan's 
handling was still in her bones. But the red-head had other ideas. He threw 
his wooden slippers into the air, slipped out of his shirt and trousers, and 
assured the frightened girl that it should be as if it were his wedding 
night and that he would not need any help like Ivan. Nay, he'd do the job 
alone and quite thoroughly. As he stood before her, naked, his prick ready 
for the anticipated pleasure, she did not know what to do. She kneeled 
before him and implored him to let her be, but he instead took hold of her 
hair and pressed her face against his testicles and laughed aloud when she 
tried to struggle away. Then he lifted her bodily up and threw her on the 
bed. 

"For the quick poke in the woods," he said, "it's all right with clothes on, 
but I'll have you nude, my little bride. It's so much nicer." 

He started to loosen the hooks of her skirt and to tear it off her. 
Grushenka felt that resistance would not do and that her garments would be 
torn, and that meant the whip, so she unbuttoned her blouse herself and got 
rid of her trousers, while her lover-by-command lauded her change of mind. 
When they lay belly on belly, Grushenka again begged and prayed. She was 
very beautiful and the red-head had no reason to hurt her. He promised to be 
careful and explained to her, being a nice chap, that it would not cause her 
any pain, that she would, in fact, like it and that if she followed his 
suggestions, they could both enjoy it profoundly. 

The frightened girl promised to do all he said and he proceeded with great 
care. He tickled her pussy with the point of his shaft for a while and then 
inserted it by degrees, moving always a bit back and shuffling it in again, 
each time more, until his hair rubbed closely against her well shaven Mount 
of Venus. He then inquired whether it had hurt and Grushenka answered in a 
soft, wondering voice, "Just a bit. Oh! Be careful." 

But it had not hurt her at all, it was just a funny feeling, not exactly 
exciting, but almost pleasing. He told her to move her ass slowly up and 
down, which she did, while he lay stiff and strong, until he started himself 
to heave and to push, finally forgetting himself and fucking quite to his 
heart's content. Grushenka did not answer his strokes, she was still afraid 
that it might hurt her again. But she held her arms close to his back and 
when he finally came, she pressed her cunt firmly against his belly and felt 
something like satisfaction when his hot scum spread into her insides. 

He had not had enough. He stayed in her bed joking with her. He played 
around with her breasts and her cunt, laughed to see that she was shaved and 
pinched her bottom, good-heartedly. She discovered with amazement that he 
got stiff again and she did not fight him off when he put his prick in anew; 
a prick which was not so strong and terrible now as it had been before. This 
time her fright was gone. She wondered: "So that is what they call fucking." 
She thought, "Really, it's not so bad." Still she did not get a thrill out 
of it, although it felt rather pleasant. 

This time he had to work harder to get the load out of his balls. She 
assisted him very little, although she caressed his back with her hand 
shyly, and tried to make her cunt as small as possible, so that the slippery 
machine down there could get as much friction as possible. After he had 
come, she started to move and to heave. She wanted something more now 
herself, but he slipped his tired love-shaft out of her. She was tired and 
slept so soundly that they had a hard time getting her up next morning. 

Every night after dinner, a man came to fuck her. Sometimes they were 
elderly and brutal and did not undress, just laid her over the bed and 
fucked and gave her a slap on the behind and disappeared. Sometimes, they 
were mere boys, who were shy and Grushenka had a great time teasing them and 
working them up and finally seducing them many times so that they walked 
from the room with weak knees. 

Grushenka learned to love it. She could not say when she came for the first 
time, but after it had happened, she succeeded in getting the supreme thrill 
with every man; half a dozen times if she liked her partner. She learned how 
to make love and soon became a passionate lover. The male servants in the 
house who had tried her out, praised her with glittering eyes. What a girl! 
What a figure ! What a piece of ass! A volcano! 

These were fine weeks, weeks of thrills, weeks during which her body filled 
out and her mind became clear, weeks without dreams, full of reality. She 
looked at other girls with searching curiosity. She learned from them about 
their love affairs, she studied her mistress with appraising eyes. 

Couldn't she manage to get a nice boy as a husband and a little house with 
some acres and have children too? Why not? She learned who was influencing 
the master and the mistress, she made plans, she laid eyes on one of the 
best body servants of the Prince and though she never spoke with him or had 
intercourse with him, she believed she had fallen in love with him. All that 
ended of a sudden, and it was again her mistress who affected the change, 
her mistress who was by right and law Grushenka's destiny. 

Nelidowa used to start many things, give many orders, and forget about them 
again. Her mind wandered. Everything that did not pertain to her lover (of 
whom we will have to speak later) was done in a haphazard way. But Nelidowa 
remembered one night when she came from the bedroom of her husband, after 
working over his prick for some time, that Grushenka had been her means for 
finding out how a cunt would change by fucking; so she sent for her. 

Grushenka had had a quick and meaningless poke from an elderly man that 
night about an hour before, and was still awake when the hand-maid of 
Nelidowa came for her. She put a bed sheet around her shoulders and walked 
nude and bare footed to her Highness's bedchamber. (It must be remembered 
that all people, high or low, male or female, slept without nightshirts at 
that time, and it is said that Marie Antoinette, some fifty years later, was 
the first one to create the mode). Nelidowa had just washed her pussy and 
sat naked before her toilet table, while one of her maids braided her long 
black hair into pigtails. 

Nelidowa was in a good mood and told Grushenka to wait until her hair was 
done. In a few minutes, she took the nude girl on her lap. She inquired 
whether Grushenka had been poked daily, whether the pricks had been big and 
long, whether she had learned to fuck properly and whether she liked it. 
Grushenka answered automatically, "Yes," to every question. Then Nelidowa 
gently opened the girl's legs and examined her pussy. 

There was no change to be seen. The little love nest was tender and 
innocent, as though it had never held big male machines. The lips were 
perhaps more red, and fuller, but still firmly closed and thin. The Princess 
opened them and fingered the girl, who quivered under this caress. The 
Princess moved her more towards her knees, opened her own legs a little and 
wondered at her own cunt, which was wide open with thick flappy lips. 
Apparently it was not fucking but the hand of nature which had made the 
difference between their cunts. 

Everything seemed to go well and the Princess was about to send her double 
to bed again, but in her dissatisfaction with the imperfect loving she had 
received from her husband, she felt induced to play more with Grushenka's 
cunt. Her finger started to rub it more insistently, she fingered also the 
ass-hole, and then went back to the pussy. Grushenka leaned closely on the 
shoulder of her mistress, put one arm around her and with her free hand, 
caressed Nelidowa's full breasts and nipples. She sighed slightly and 
prepared to come, wiggling her bottom as well as possible in this sitting 
position. 

Just when Grushenka began to feel fine, the Princess got vexed that the girl 
should get a kick out of it, while she herself felt only that her cunt was 
bothering her. With her old meanness, she pinched Grushenka's pussy with her 
sharp finger nails, hurting the tender inner parts of the lips terribly. 
Startled and with a cry Grushenka leapt from the woman's lap holding the 
injured spot with her hands, instinctively ducking away from her mistress. 

Nelidowa, upset by the girl's screams, her nerves offended, said the guilty 
one had to be punished. As she reached for a leather slipper, her eyes had a 
gruesome expression. She scolded the girl and made her lie down over her 
lap. Cracking slaps fell on Grushenka's backside and thighs, the pain shot 
in lightning heat with each stroke through her body. The slipper was 
merciless. Grushenka wiggled and kicked, cried and screamed, then subdued 
her cries to sobs. Her buttocks, her legs felt as if a red hot iron was 
being applied. 

The struggling ass before her eyes did not leave the Princess without 
feeling. She started to feel rather good, nay she felt keenly that her cunt 
got hot, and she acted accordingly. She let Grushenka fall to the carpet, 
then took hold of her head and forced it between her own opened legs. One of 
her hand-maids, seeing what was going on, rushed behind her mistress, 
embraced her breasts and coming with her arms from behind, drew her gently 
back, thus placing her in a position in which to enjoy herself. 

Grushekna did not know what to do. She had, of course, heard that the 
Princess was sucked off by her bed-maids and she knew that some servant 
girls were supposed to do the same to each other. Lady's Love was at that 
time more common than it is today. It was an art practiced with great 
finesse in the harems, and the Russian household was still very much like a 
harem. 

Grushenka did not know exactly what was expected of her; no one had taught 
her these things. She was half suffocated by the passionate pressure with 
which the Princess forced her face against her open hole. She kissed or 
tried to kiss the hair around the entrance but kept her tongue in her mouth 
and only her lips rubbed and brushed over the battlefield. Nelidowa took 
that as obstinate resistance. She let her go and pushed her away with a firm 
kick of her bare feet. One of her bed-maids immediately took Grushenka's 
place (the girl said later she had done so to avert murder, so wild were the 
eyes of her mistress) and with apt and learned strokes of her tongue she 
brought the passionate young Princess to fulfillment. She came, groaning and 
moaning, cursing and mixing into the words tender expressions which were 
meant for her lover. Finally she closed her eyes and hung exhausted in the 
arms of the serf girl who held her. The bed-maids carried her to her bed and 
put her softly between the sheets. Grushenka slipped out of the room, hoping 
all would be forgotten the next day. She made up her mind to ask one of the 
girls how to satisfy the mistress in case she again should be called to this 
duty. 

The next afternoon it was clear that Nelidowa had not forgotten. Katerina 
was ordered to appear with Grushenka. The Princess instructed briefly and 
without explanation, "Give that girl fifty lashes with the cowhide and do it 
yourself and don't let her be fucked from now on." 

Katerina closed her lips tight. If she followed her mistress's order, the 
girl would be dead by sunset. She never could stand it. Men died with less 
than that number of blows. She led the trembling and loudly sobbing girl to 
the basement, where in a far corner a room for the punishment of the serfs 
was equipped with instruments of torture. Katerina led her to the whipping 
block and Grushenka, her eyes full of tears, stripped without resistance and 
laid herself over the saddle-like middle of the block. Katerina chained her 
arms and feet to rings. Then she questioned the frightened girl and 
Grushenka, her head hanging to the floor, related the happenings of the 
night before. 

Katerina was thinking hard while she fingered the different whips to find 
one of lighter weight. She looked at the white body, stripped for punishment 
and at the whip and threw the whip away. "Listen!" she said. "One should not 
trust such a bitch as you are, but I will spare you if you can keep your 
mouth shut. Right after this you will go to bed and stay there for two days 
and be sick, and you'll tell everybody that I put a wet linen over you, so 
as not to blister your skin. If you do as I say, you'll get off lightly, 
because you did not know better and it was not your fault." Whereupon 
Katerina hit her several times with her hard hand over the ass which did not 
hurt less than the slipper the night before. "And one thing more. You are 
going to learn how to suck perfectly so that you know better next time. 
Understand?" 

Katerina had something on her mind when she made this decision. Nelidowa was 
using up her maids in quick order and Katerina had always to supply new 
ones. The Princess, cruel and beastly as she could be (like many people who 
come from nothing into power) was equally good-hearted and carelessly 
friendly when she was in a good mood. None of her personal maids liked to 
stay long with her. The small leather whip with the golden handle was always 
too near and the moods of the mistress changed too quickly. The way to get 
away from her was to get married. They sometimes asked her for it outright 
and got what they wanted, ineluding the men they had picked for themselves. 
Sometimes they did what they could to get pregnant and then they were 
scolded or even put for a few days in a dark room with water and bread. They 
were never severely punished (oriental women have a religious respect for a 
pregnant woman) and in the end were usually supplied with a husband. Then it 
was up to Katerina to find another maid; handsome, with a good figure, well 
trained in washing and clothing the mistress, alert, keen and also a good 
Lesbian. 

The handmaids lived in one big room where, when not busy they waited the 
call of the Princess. They passed their time telling lewd stories, playing 
with each other, indulging in sucking parties. They were ready for that 
always, because they wore only light Russian blouses with such a low neck 
that half of the breast was exposed and wide skirts with no other garments 
below. Bending down and pulling the skirt up offered the necessary position 
for the whip and lying down and pulling the skirt up made ready for a little 
play with the tongue. 

After Grushenka had spent two lonesome days in bed, she was turned over to 
an efficient instructress of cunt lapping. Three or four young girls, not 
more than seventeen years of age were broken in by this woman, who was above 
thirty and understood her job well. The girls had to give each other a 
sucking, and then they had to show their ability to the teacher by working 
on her pussy. If it had not been for the fact that this teacher always had a 
switch in her hand, which she used when she was not satisfied, Grushenka 
would have enjoyed these instructions. 

When she was put before the pussy of a young blonde girl and told to lick 
first around the lips, then to enter the vagina at the bottom and finally to 
concentrate on the clitoris, she liked it and was herself tickled by the 
movements of her tongue, Perhaps this was because this girl was very 
responsive, quivering with delight and passion under the tender tongue 
treatment. Grushenka also enjoyed it hugely when one of the girls got hold 
of her own pussy and she responded with such delight that the teacher had 
the execution stopped before she came. Grushenka did not mind. When her turn 
came to lick the cunt of this woman, she slipped unnoticed a finger on her 
own spot, and while rubbing herself to a climax, she gave the woman so 
amazingly strong a tongue licking that this elderly then prophesied that 
she, Grushenka, would become a famous lover. Most of the peasants learn in 
time to satisfy even a refined lady's love, but they did so automatically; 
the vigor and that fluidom of love which cannot be described was missing. 

Grushenka was no more to be touched by men. The little divertisement she had 
while learning to be a Lady's Lover ceased quickly also. She was at a loss 
what to do to satisfy the passion which she had developed. Should she take a 
secret lover as many other girls did? There was the danger of being found 
out and having her bones broken on the rack. Should she start an affair with 
another girl ? That again would lead to some terrible punishment. She tried 
her own finger, even stole a candle and played with herself in bed. It was 
not good, in fact she felt unhappy the next day and cried without reason. 
But while so far her life had been like that of most of the other girls, a 
new and exciting chapter was to begin for her. 

 CHAPTER V. 

When Nelidowa went to bed for the first time with Alexey Sokolow she 
understood of a sudden what her marriage would cost her. She had known that 
His Highness, the Ex-Governor, her exalted Prince-husband, was wealthy and 
she would have social position and power. But there, lying next to her like 
an orang-outang was the ugly body of the man who was now by right and law 
her master, mentally and physically. He was bald but had plenty of wooly 
hair around the lower part of his head, growing into a long thick beard 
reaching to his chest which was covered with thick black hair. His chest was 
enormously broad, his arms short and muscular with broad short hands, and he 
had an enormous belly with a tissue of muscles all around the waist line. 
His skin was dark, his thighs almost brown. He had small piercing suspecting 
eyes and a big mouth with the lower lip especially thick and sensual. His 
prick was short and thick and his balls betrayed at a glance that they held 
plenty of ammunition and loved the shooting game. 

During the long stupendous wedding with a thousand new faces congratulating 
her, everybody bowing deeply before the Prince, who was in a jovial mood, 
she had been thrilled. He had seemed handsome clad in a brilliant blue 
uniform studded with glittering medals and buttons of real gold and with a 
snow white wig with a long pigtail, which had dangled frivolously over the 
gold collar of his costume. He had worn high patent leather boots and rings 
with dazzling stones. It was thus that Nelidowa, the bride, had first seen 
her new spouse. She had been startled to fright when the cannons bellowed on 
their arrival at the palace and was moved to tears when the Arch-Bishop 
(think of it, a real Arch-Bishop performing the ceremony, and in her home 
town, not even the lowest monk would listen to her confession) spoke the 
blessings for them. She had drunk it into herself, blinded with the 
splendor, and had made all kinds of good promises to herself. She had been 
in a trance, had kissed her new hand-maids and assured them heaven on earth 
when they undressed her late at night, and she had gone to her new husband 
(according to his orders quite nude) intending to thank and thank him, to 
tell him that she was going to be his chattel and his faithful wife. But 
when she lay next to him, when she observed how this Prince of the costly 
uniform had changed into an abhorrent brute, she had not been able to say a 
word. 

Prince Alexey Sokolow did not expect a word " from her. He had never thought 
of a woman as a human being but as his property. He owned many and kept 
dozens of serf girls always near his bedroom. He had them follow him on his 
voyages. He had had them since his father first ordered him to fuck a girl 
when he was sixteen years of age. He never had an affair with a society 
girl, because she was somebody else's property. While he made many daring 
business ventures and acquired the estates of many men convicted for 
political or other reasons during his two score years as governor, women 
were something not to be taken illegally. If you liked a bitch, you could 
buy her; there was always a price which could be met. 

During his trips to Western Europe, he had learned that there were harlots, 
whom one could buy for an hour or a day. He even brought to Russia with him 
some wenches who did a nice job in bed. It seemed money wasted, however, 
because his own slave girls could do as well and even better. They were 
harder, had no moods and were easily put in their places when they did not 
behave properly. 

Alexey had no special love habits. He did not know about the refinements of 
copulation; he just wanted a good fuck. He wanted to put it in to his own 
satisfaction, regardless of the pleasure of his partner, and was satisfied 
when the ass moved up and down against him. That is, it had been so when he 
was younger and had not yet acquired his belly. Now he would not have been 
able to touch the spot with his machine had he laid himself on top of a 
girl. With his growing belly he had discovered a better position; the girl 
had to kneel straddle-legged over him and move up and down while he lay 
still, moving only the muscles of his enormous, buttocks alternately. He 
also managed to give his shaft a to-and-fro movement without lifting his ass 
from the linen, because the muscles were well developed around his 
sex-organs. 

He did not explain much of this to his bride. She really was stunning 
looking and he was well satisfied with this new acquirement to his bed 
assortment. He had not married her for love, and if she had not pleased him 
he would have fucked her once or twice (he liked to take maidenheads) and 
then probably forgotten her. But she was a good morsel and he was going to 
use her. He broke her in without further ado. He felt her over with his 
thick hands, he rudely forced his finger into her pussy, he pulled her on 
top of him, he spanked her bottom a bit, in short he first took possession 
of her with his hands. 

Nelidowa tried to make it easy for herself by kissing him on the cheeks 
(with closed eyes) by snuggling against him (to her own disgust) and by not 
struggling when she felt his big finger enter her hole. Then, with a jerk, 
holding her with his hands at the waist-line, he sat her with his powerful 
arms on top of his testicles. Nelidowa knew well what it was all about; a 
married girl friend had told her, so she understood that Master Prick, now 
cornered between her Venus Hill and the steep wall of his belly, had to go 
into the cage and she knew that it would hurt her. But she was not only 
required to stand for it, she had to put it in herself; she had, with her 
own weight, to tear that little piece of skin which is precious only to 
virgins. She did not have the nerve. She stared with fixed eyes at the brute 
who was lying below her, a few hours ago still an utter stranger and now 
entitled to defile her. 

"Put it in and sit on it and fuck," yelled Alexey to her. Poor Nelidowa. She 
took that hard instrument, so broad but still not so long, in her nimble 
fingers. She moved it towards the entrance and nervously lowered her bottom. 
But things needed a more vigorous handling. Alexey was prepared for that. He 
did not like to induce a woman to do this or that; he did not like to 
fumble. He had taken more virgins than one since his belly had grown. He had 
expected even more resistance from his bride and the usual preparation had 
been made. 

He struck a little gong on his night table. Three servant girls rushed in. 
Before Nelidowa knew it, two had gotten hold of her with an expert grip: one 
hand went underneath each knee, took hold of it and stretching the leg as 
far from the middle of the body as possible, the other hands grabbed her 
shoulder. She was lifted up a bit and lowered down carefully. Meanwhile the 
third girl took the tail of her master with one hand, opened up with apt 
fingers the unused cunt, and saw to it that both met in the right way. She 
then commanded: PUSH, and both women, holding the Princess, gave a 
satisfactory pressure to her shoulders. Satisfactory, because Master Prick 
was in and had pierced the little membrane. 

Nelidowa howled, the Prince moved his bottom, the girls let go of her knees 
and took hold of her waist and shoulders and moved her up and down. It took 
about five minutes for the Prince to come. 

The Princess received a washing and the master was-likewise cleaned up from 
the blood. She had to lie down again along side of her master. "You'll 
learn," he said. "And now we'll show you how the next part has to be done." 
He bedded her head on his hairy chest, put her hand on his machine and told 
her to massage it tenderly. As she did so he groaned and snorted, his fat 
hand on her small bottom. It pleased him that her ass was small and her 
thighs straight and slim; when the girls were fleshy it was hard for him to 
bury his prick deep into their cunts. 

After a while he was stiff again. The gong sounded a snappy order, and a 
serf-girl ready for work, entered the room. She knew what to do. She mounted 
the master, so that her face was towards his feet and her back towards his 
belly. He put some more pillows under his head and managed to bend forward 
enough to that he could reach the behind of the girl, who was riding him 
with slow firm motions up and down. He lay perfectly still, his hand playing 
with her behind, and he found her ass hole and squeezed his finger in just 
as he came. After that he lay quietly and had himself washed with a wet 
towel. 

He explained to his new wife that fuck number one was to be given with full 
front view; fuck number two reversed. He said that she was to come three 
times a week, that she was to learn her technique quickly and that she could 
now go back to her own bed-chamber, because he wanted to sleep. No good 
night, no caresses, no good word for her. But also no bad word. He was 
instituting a routine which was kept from then on. 

It was strictly kept because he liked her better than his slave girls and 
she soon learned how to squeeze out his prick properly with her pussy. Also 
it must be remembered that he paid more for her upkeep than for that of his 
other female retinue. Nelidowa did not mind the prick so much; she simply 
closed her eyes and managed to come and to get a thrill. What she could not 
stand was the play of his strong hands over her body before every jump, 
especially between the first and the second fucking, when he wanted to heat 
himself up again. At this time, he hurt her quite often. He fussed around 
with her breasts, pinched the nipples and laughed when she tried to avoid 
him. When he toyed with her love nest, he did not begin with any gentle play 
around the entrance, warm up the tickler and then intrude into the tube. No, 
he just pushed his finger rudely in as deep as he could, crooked it and 
rubbed it. It always gave her pain and a shock. But she did not complain and 
even gave him gentle words and told him how happy she was. It was the price 
demanded of her and she gave it. 

The rest of their personal relations were also regulated by rules. They ate 
apart, except when they had guests. They went to all social affairs together 
and he liked to show her off and sent her for such occasions, jewelry from 
the seemingly endless store of his iron chest. He spoke politely to her, in 
few words, and never told her about his own affairs. For example, she did 
not know that he had big estates in the South, until they traveled over 
them. He confided his affairs only to an old trusted man servant and to very 
few of his friends. He was a man of few words, used to command and he 
exercised his will with great determination. 

Nelidowa had to find her life with her women friends. She chatted with her 
bed-maids and amused herself as she could with anything that was proper and 
becoming for the wife of a great Prince. He never beat her, as many husbands 
did their wives and he never lost his temper. He had resorted to the lash 
only a few times in his life, sending the culprit to the stable master for 
the punishment. However, when he was seriously dissatisfied, he would have 
the guilty person stand while he smacked the face a few times. 

He did this to his wife on occasions when her giddiness had aroused the 
mockery of other society people and he had heard of it. When he heard that 
she was beating her maids or had them beaten, he discussed it briefly with 
her. He said that she had the right to do so, but that if one of the 
servants should become seriously ill or die on account of the punishment, he 
would then inflict the same torture on her. "They are My property," he 
added, "as well as you are." That closed the incident because he remembered 
that his mother had whipped her maids also. 

He had expected to have a child from the Princess; he wanted an heir to 
cheat his relatives. She remained barren. He had a few virgins come from one 
of his estates, fucked them and held them under strict watch, so that they 
could not sleep with other men. Out of four girls, two became pregnant. 
Therefore it was Nelidowa, not he, who was at fault. But he decided not to 
take another wife. Not because he could not have gotten rid of her or 
because he loved her, but that it was not so important after all. She was 
there and she could remain there. 

After the first year of her marriage, feeling secure now as a Princess and a 
powerful man's wife, Nelidowa was ripe to take a lover. He must be 
distinctly different from her husband, a bit exotic, maybe a Frenchman. As 
it turned out, he was a Pole. Gustavus Swanderson, he made known, was his 
name. He came from Warsaw, where his father had a string of disorderly 
houses. Gustavus, who then bore the name of Boris, managed, during a raid on 
his father's establishments, to get hold of some gold which the old man kept 
hidden. With this, he traveled to Sweden, changed his name, bought the 
patent of an officer and played the nice chap for the ladies. He was 
decidedly romantic, with a wealth of brown hair, elegant in his movements, 
enterprising, and not all-together a bad boy. His hobby was drawing and his 
satirical sketches of society people were quite the thing. He started to 
learn architecture, first just to play with it, but later became interested 
and took part in the erection of some military buildings and forts. When 
Peter the Great was already quite elderly, he came to Russia and offered his 
services as builder. Peter, though not much impressed with him, sent him to 
Moscow where a big bridge was under construction and here he began to be a 
slight success in his line. 

When he met Nelidowa he was around thirty years of age, ten years her 
senior. He was different from the other men; his skin was white, he was not 
hairy, his hands were fine, almost feminine and tender. He kept himself 
clean and modish and his laughter was of a romantic sadness. Nelidowa 
selected him for herself at first sight. The man had very little choice as 
to whether he wanted her or not. He had to conquer her because she wanted 
him. Oh, she fixed it in a very romantic way. Poems fluttered through the 
air; secret words passed, only understood by the conspirators. Nelidowa 
played her part wonderfully, with tears and resistance and with faked 
fainting spells. 

She won him and she was very satisfied. He was so tender, so full of 
caresses, so loving, so romantic and when, after long kissing and playing 
and toying, she finally felt his hot rod enter her hungry crevice, she 
nearly fainted with delight. Of course, when he built lovely castles in the 
air about elopement and how they would live in Paris as happy as doves, she 
listened like a happy but already grown up child to a smartly told fairy 
tale. While she avoided saying "No", in her heart she never considered him 
more than a lover. Something necessary to a woman's life, but not to be 
mixed up with the reality of a Princess. 

On the other hand, this reality bothered her three times a week when she 
walked nude, except for blue slippers, through different rooms to the bed of 
a big brute who offended her body and for whom she was nothing but an 
instrument for prick-massage. She could not pretend she had a head-ache or 
did not feel well, because if she did, her husband would send a servant with 
a brief message that he was not fucking her head but her cunt. As long as 
she did not have her monthly, she had to appear. No pity from that quarter 
and no excuse accepted. 

Another incident occurred which proved to be annoying. Gustavus fell in love 
with her and the longer the liaison lasted the more enamoured he became. 
With this his jealousy developed, and while the brutal and elderly Prince in 
his strength entertained no slightest thought that his wife might be 
unfaithful, Gustavus, in his tender and weak constitution, was crazed with 
jealousy. She had once described to him in what way she had to fuck her 
husband and though this was still early in their affair, he was near to 
assassinating his rival. Lately he had pestered her to refuse to play the 
dutiful wife and in passionate words had threatened to take the life of the 
Prince and even hers. She told him she would do as he wished and, lying, 
said she did not go to her husband since at present he had a passion for one 
of the serf girls. Gustavus did not believe her fully and they had many 
scenes. She did not want to give up her lover. She could not stay away from 
her master. She had to think her way out. 

Suddenly she was struck with an idea: didn't they tell her that Grushenka 
looked just like her, not only in figure but in face also? It was whispered 
that they were like twins, that nobody could really say who was who. If that 
was true then Grushenka could take her place in the bed-chamber of her 
spouse. This thought was so daring, so exciting, that she had to go to work 
right away. She commanded Grushenka to her presence and had herself and the 
girl clothed in dresses exactly similar and their hair done in the same way. 
She then had one of her maids ask other servants from the basement which of 
the two was the Princess. The servants looked uneasy, afraid to make a 
mistake. They tried to avoid a direct answer and finally pointed at random, 
missing the Princess as often as they chose her. That was fine! All that was 
now needed was for the Princess to teach Grushenka exactly how to behave 
with the master. 

She dismissed all the servants including her hand maids, locked herself in 
her bedroom with Grushenka and made her kneel down and swear solemnly never 
to betray her. She confided her plan to the girl and rehearsed to the 
smallest detail the way the fucking parties took place. When Grushenka 
undressed, an obstacle appeared: Grushenka was clean shaven around the 
pussy. There was nothing to do but to wait until the hair had grown. So it 
was decided. During this time, for many an afternoon, Grushenka was told how 
she would have to behave during the coming fucking parties and Nelidowa, 
during this period, observed herself in all details when she was with her 
mate. She was sure of success. The bed room of the Prince was lit by a 
single large candle which stood in a corner far from the bed and there was a 
small candle in front of the Ikon. This small illumination would not have 
permitted him to find out the difference between Nelidowa and Grushenka even 
if they had not been so much alike. 

Another remark must be made concerning these confidential rehearsals between 
the young women. They began to like each other. The Princess had never 
thought of Grushenka before except as a low and silly serf girl. Now she 
wanted something from her. She ordered her, of course, to take her place. 
Grushenka could tell the master and the catastrophe arising from such a 
mishap would have been unthinkably awful! Therefore the Princess became kind 
to the girl, chatted with her and tried to discover her character. She was 
captivated with Grushenka's simple charm and faith. On the other hand, 
Grushenka now learned that the Princess was unhappy, uncertain of herself, 
that she had had a hard youth, that she longed for kindness and that her 
nervous and brutal behavior did not arise from coldness, but from 
unawareness. Grushenka became a hand-maid of her mistress, was always around 
her, was her confidant in her love matters and her companion during the long 
hours of the dragging days. The whip was never applied to her, she was not 
scolded, and she slept next to her mistress's room and became something like 
a little sister. 

When Grushenka's hair had grown, (they examined it daily) the day came when 
a male servant announced that his Highness expected the visit of her 
Highness. Grushenka put on the blue slippers and both women walked through 
the several rooms to the master's chamber. Grushenka entered while Nelidowa, 
with beating heart, peeped through a crack of the door. The Prince had come 
from a card game where he had been drinking and felt tired and a little 
lascivious. Grushenka held his stub in her hand, worked it firmly, mounted 
the horse and worked his machine into her tube. For quite a time he could 
not come on account of the liquor he had drunk but she came herself once or 
twice (she had not fucked for ever so long) until he groaned and moved his 
ass and was through. He was through for the night and sent her away with a 
slap on the behind. 

Nelidowa took Grushenka with her to her bed. She was excited, joyously 
excited, while Grushenka was very calm. She had done the whole job without 
hesitation. She wanted to help her mistress. That was her duty; for the 
rest, she was not concerned. Nelidowa hugged and kissed the girl and aroused 
by the fucking she had seen, had two hand maids come in to give herself and 
her friend (as she said now for the first time) a good sucking. 

So it was that Grushenka became the master's wife as far as his bed was 
concerned. The first few times Nelidowa went with her to the door and 
peeped. After that she remained in the bed until Grushenka returned and a 
few weeks later was no longer concerned about the matter. When the servant 
came to announce that his master's prick was ready (that was the sense of 
the message) Nelidowa would say she'd come right away, and Grushenka who lay 
on the bed in the next room, got up, went to the Prince, fucked, washed her 
pussy and went back to sleep. 

Until that time Nelidowa had satisfied the whims of her mate in spite of her 
repulsion. She now found her satisfaction under the pushing of Gustavus' 
considerate shaft while Grushenka had to look forward to the short but thick 
prick of her master. Grushenka had never known fine people, so the rudeness 
of the Prince did not shock her. On the contrary his brutal force and 
immense vitality captured her and made her forget the repulsion which his 
belly might have inspired. She loved his scepter. She began not only to 
massage it, but to caress it, to kiss it and she soon began to suck him. He 
thought first that she wanted a gift from him, perhaps one of his estates or 
a will made out in her favor. But when no such demands came, he felt with 
pleasure what a passionate, refined and loving wife he had. 

Grushenka had a much easier time with him than Nelidowa used to have. The 
Princess always used to agressively try to stop him from taking hold of her 
body with his hands, but now the Prince was stiff before Grushenka was in 
bed and she sat on him before he could annoy her with his hands. Besides, 
she fucked with so much passion that she did not mind when he squeezed her 
nipples while his machine was in her pussy. During the intermission, he 
lauded her with teasing words about her newly found temperament but hardly 
touched her, waiting until she should take hold of his prick again. She 
sometimes lay between his legs, raising his big behind with a pillow, and 
licked his dark brown balls with intense ardor; the hard strong smell of his 
balls and the odor of his rim was a sensation to her nostrils. She quivered 
all over and got immensely excited and worked herself up by pressing her 
legs close together. She did not want to follow his orders to come up and 
mount him; she wanted to make him come with her lips, to drink the liquid, 
but he never let her. 

Sometimes Nelidowa would watch this scene out of curiosity, jealous that the 
girl enjoyed it so much. Afterwards she would pinch and scold her about 
something and then again she would kiss the girl's mouth, lick her lips and 
teeth, because she felt the contamination of the sex excitement which had 
gotten hold of Grushenka. Sometimes she would decide to go to her husband 
herself, but at the last moment she would change her mind, and go to her 
lover. If he were not in the neighborhood, she would have one of her maids 
satisfy her caprice. 

All went well except for some small incidents. For example, the master would 
tell Grushenka something he wanted done the next day and she, not familiar 
with the people concerned or with the facts, would have a hard time 
remembering exactly what he had said. Or the Princess would be asleep when 
she came from the master's bedroom and she would lie awake the whole night 
so as not to forget. At other times, Grushenka would have a rash or pimples 
on her face which Nelidowa did not have, and she would be much afraid of 
detection in spite of the subdued light in his bedchamber. 

Nelidowa told her lover the huge joke she had played on her mate and 
smuggled him into her own bed room and prepared with care the comedy of 
watching the fucking party of her husband with Grushenka. When Gustavus 
arrived, she presented 

Grushenka to him and made him compare them to find out who was who. To her 
great satisfaction, he was not for a moment in doubt although they wore no 
clothes. The reason for his quick judgment was that Nelidowa alone spoke, 
while Grushenka kept silent with a smile on her lips. She wanted to please 
Gustavus of whom she had heard so much; she had a romantic affection for him 
through Nelidowa. 

Grushenka liked Gustavus as soon as she laid eyes on him. He was so gracious 
in his movements, his bearing was elegant, his hands were white, fine and 
well taken care of, in great contrast to those of the Russian men. He was 
eager to point out differences between the two: a little mole underneath the 
shoulder blade, the different shape of the bust, the flavor of the hair. Of 
course "his love" was more beautiful. Though this pleased her, Nelidowa had 
to show him that she was the mistress. and Grushenka the slave. First she 
told him what a pig Grushenka was for liking the prick of the Prince and 
sucking him off, then she turned Grushenka around and around, exposing her 
in every fashion. Finally she pinched the girl and suggested that Grushenka 
prove her art by kissing his shaft, but Gustavus, ashamed of all this play, 
refused. 

Just then a message came from the Prince, who expected the Princess. 
Grushenka moved her hand over her bust and belly as if she were stroking her 
skin, she lightly rubbed her pussy with her fingers and opened the lips a 
few times just to have everything ready. She then stepped into the little 
blue slippers and went towards the bedroom of the Prince-husband. Nelidowa 
and Gustavus followed. Tip-toeing quietly, they took posts at the crack of 
the door. 

Grushenka, well aware of the watchers and annoyed by the humiliation to 
which Nelidowa had submitted her, did not follow the usual behavior. The 
lovers at the door could see the Prince on a bed with light blue silk 
covers, resting on his back, his fingers playing a happy rhythm on the bed 
sheet, his lips sensually pursed; the picture of a man who knows that he 
will be taken care of shortly. The door through which the lovers peeped was 
towards the foot of the bed, and his monstrous hairy body and big belly were 
plainly visible. 

Grushenka leaned over and took in her left hand the big balls, caressing 
them while reaching underneath them and playing with her finger in his rim. 
Meanwhile her right hand held his prick, which she massaged. The prick was 
half asleep but with a good inclination to wake up. The gentle treatment 
soon made the machine stiff. Grushenka did not kiss it; she pointed 
maliciously with her tongue in its direction and smacked her lips, but she 
did not embrace the shaft with them. 

Instead, she mounted. The lovers could clearly see how she held the prick 
with two fingers of her right hand, how she opened her cunt with the left 
hand, and how Master Priapus slowly poked his nose into her love-nest. 
Grushenka bent forward, and giving over her splendid breasts to his grasping 
hands, made a few firm and deep up and down movements. 

Then of a sudden, she bent back. Opening her knees as wide as possible, 
getting a deep hold of his machine with her cunt, she leaned so far back 
that her elbows almost touched her own heels. Of course the fat master was 
unable to reach any part of her body in this position, and groaning with 
excitement, he swore at her to bend forward. He used all the curse words he 
knew and his short arms waved with helpless strokes through the air. It was 
a funny picture; the riding girl with a determination on her face to squeeze 
his prick out with her cunt, and the pinioned monster who had to submit to 
his excitement, though mad to reach her. It was so funny a picture that 
Nelidowa and Gustavus could not restrain their giggles. Until this had 
happened, they had stood close together, Nelidowa holding his prick while 
his fingers fondled her love nest. When Grushenka had engulfed the Prince's 
shaft, they had keenly felt their own sex excitement. 

The Prince was startled. Who was at the door? He moved and was about to 
throw his fair rider off to investigate. Grushenka, sensing the danger, 
threw herself forward and pressing him into the cushions with her weight, 
began to love up his face and head with kisses and the caresses of her 
hands. This brought about his crisis. He came with all his force and was 
unable to do anything but squirt his sperm into her. Thus the lovers had 
time to escape. Of course, the second party when Grushenka was riding the 
other way around, could not be observed by them, but, as by that time 
Nelidowa was already squirming under the pressure of her beloved "soldier" 
perhaps it did not matter much. 

 CHAPTER VI. 

When Prince Sokolow was on one of his estates, the Princess usually 
contrived to have Gustavus as house guest with them. The Prince was usually 
building and constructing and Gustavus had become his architect. Therefore 
there was no reason for misconstruing his presence. The Princess went to her 
lover's room as soon as Grushenka was with her husband. Great precaution was 
taken to prevent detection, lest their idyll be destroyed. But in Moscow it 
was very dangerous to smuggle Gustavus nightly into the palace, so he took a 
suite not far from the Sokolows, and Nelidowa stole out of the house at 
night by a small back door and visited him. That is what she had done one 
night, the dramatic events of which will now be told. 

The Prince and Princess had been to a ball. 

They came home together, she gaily talking; he as usual, saying little. He 
told her to come to him as soon as she was ready. Entering her room, the 
Princess called Grushenka and while she changed from her ball gown to a 
simple street dress, not forgetting to put some perfume under her arms and 
between her legs, Grushenka left for the bedroom of the Prince. Soon 
afterwards, Nelidowa departed from the palace. 

The first encounter between Grushenka and the Prince took place as usual. 
Grushenka was a bit lazy and tired that day. In fact she had been sleeping 
before the couple came back from the ball. But she Frenched him all right 
and rode his prick afterwards, quite a long ride this time because both of 
them seemed, somehow, without desire. Having accomplished her aim, she 
stretched herself alongside of him and started mechanically to play with his 
testicles preparing for the second encounter. 

The Prince began, in a muttering way, a conversation. "How did you like the 
diamond necklace which the Countess of Kolpack was wearing tonight?" he 
said. 

"Ah! Splendid!" replied Grushenka indifferently. 

"Do you intend to go to the tea-party of Countess Kolpack?" continued the 
man. 

"Maybe I will. Maybe I won't," Grushenka said, trying to imitate the 
nonchalant ways of her mistress and getting intensely interested in her 
master's balls. But to her great surprise and fright, the Prince sat 
suddenly upright, but his one hand on her throat and with the other seized 
her hair. 

"Who is the Countess Kolpack?" he shouted. 

"Who is she? Who is she?" Such a countess, in fact, did not exist. 

"Well, well-" was all Grushenka could mutter under his grip. She felt the 
game was up. She felt that the question had been a trap. She knew everything 
was lost. It was. One of his man-servants had told all to the Prince, who 
had investigated carefully and learned everything, even knew that at this 
very minute his cheating wife was in the arms of her lover. But he wanted to 
make sure. He wanted the facts first hand. 

"Who are you? Don't lie!" he cried into Grushenka's face, lessening his grip 
to give her an opportunity to speak. 

"Who am I-" stuttered the frightened serf-girl. "Well, don't you know your 
own wife? Have you lost your mind? God forgive me!" and she crossed her 
heart in great anguish. 

The gong sounded. The servant, prepared in advance, came in. Grushenka was 
seated on a chair. The Spanish shoes were brought in and put on her feet. 
The wooden edges of this instrument, invented during the Inquisition, 
pressed painfully against the flesh and bones of her nude feet even before 
the servant started to turn the screws. The Prince stopped him. He addressed 
her, almost formally, asking her again to confess who she was. She kept her 
mouth shut. She bit her lips. A motion from the Prince and the servant made 
the first turn. Her feet went numb. The second turn-the pain shot up her 
body. Screaming, she twisted in her chair, trying to liberate herself. She 
was mad with fright and pain, even though the wood had actually not yet cut 
her skin. 

Then she gave in. She promised to confess everything; the screw was 
unloosened, so was her tongue. In a stream of tears, she confessed. When she 
came to the end, she threw herself at the Prince's feet and begged for 
mercy, not for herself, but for her poor mistress. He just frowned at her 
incoherent utterances. He told the servants to lead her away as arranged in 
advance. 

She was taken howling and screaming to the torture chamber in the basement. 
Large torches were lighted. She was put on a chair with two arms but no 
back. Her arms, from the elbows to the wrists, were fastened to the arms of 
the chair; a leather strap secured her tightly to the corners of the seat. 
After the two male serfs had done this job, they were uncertain what to do 
next. They felt her all over, had their jokes with her and discussed whether 
they should put their pricks in her mouth. 

While Grushenka had been in the service of her mistress and taken her place 
with the master, none of the serfs dared to touch her. But now she seemed 
doomed. Why shouldn't these servants make her suck them off before her bones 
were broken on the rack? For that was, in their opinion, the least the 
master would do. Uncertain as the whole affair was, however, they decided to 
nap until further orders were forthcoming, and they stretched themselves on 
the floor in a half sleep. 

Grushenka looked around. She had plenty of time to observe the gruesome 
room. Next to her stood a chair similar to the one she was strapped to. All 
kinds of handles and machinery were underneath the seat, but she could not 
make out what they were for. In the middle of the room was the flogging 
block over which she had been laid by Katerina, the most used instrument in 
the room, a kind of saddle on four legs with rings and ropes on it to tie 
the delinquent in the most receptive position. One wall was covered with all 
kinds of beating instruments: knouts, leather straps, whips and the like. On 
the next wall were the racks; ladder-like frames against which the culprit 
was fastened, while light and heavy bats stood around with which legs or 
arms could be broken. Chains and hanging racks, on which the man or woman to 
be punished was hung in such a way that the arms were twisted backward, 
completed the outfit of the room, a replica of which existed in the houses 
of all the masters of that time. 

While Grushenka observed all these terrors, Prince Sokolow acted according 
to his plan. He dressed in a Russian blouse and high boots. He had his 
servants pack his trunks. He then went down to the back entrance through 
which Nelidowa was to come home. He took a low stool and sat down, watching 
the door. He sat thus for many hours, motionless, staring at the door, not 
closing or even blinking an eye. Dawn came, and with it Nelidowa. She 
entered with light steps in a happy and satisfied mood after a good fucking 
party with her lover. As soon as she closed the door, the short and 
tremendously strong Prince sprang at her, lifted her high in the air and 
flung her over his shoulder, her head and the upper part of her body 
dangling on his back. She uttered a piercing cry. She struggled to liberate 
herself, not knowing who had seized her. He carried her swiftly to the 
chamber where Grushenka sat. 

"Tear the clothes from her body and strap her to that chair!" he commanded 
the serfs, throwing her in their direction. The Prince sat down on a low 
bench and waited for his order to be carried out. This was not very easy, 
for Nelidowa put up a terrific battle. She swore at the servants, she hit 
with her fists, she bit, she kicked-all to no avail. Her clothes were torn 
from her body, one man holding her hands against her back, while the other 
one removed one garment after the other. First came the skirt, then the 
trousers and the stockings. As soon as the lower part of her body was naked, 
one slave put his head between her legs. Holding her feet, he raised himself 
up and stood straight, so that she hung on his back, her spot right on his 
neck. The other man took a short knife, cut open her sleeves from the wrist 
to the shoulders, then did-likewise to her blouse and chemise. 

She was nude. They fastened her on the chair the same way they had 
Grushenka, and one of the men, with a bow, announced to the Prince that they 
were finished. The Prince ordered them from the room. 

Nelidowa understood the situation perfectly by this time. But with a haughty 
air she demanded that she be set free immediately, shouting that he had no 
right to punish her like that squealing brat, that serf girl next to her; 
that it was his fault and not hers that she had deceived him, because he was 
a brute, a monster with whom no decent woman would sleep. She told him that 
he was repulsive to her, that she despised him, that if she had not found 
this substitute she would have left him openly,-and so on. In her rage she 
made a full confession about her love for Gustavus and that she was going to 
marry him as soon as she was rid of her tormenter. 

The Prince did not reply. He inspected the nude women, amazed at 
their-likeness. He felt no pity in his heart, not for them and not for 
himself. He knew her confession without having to listen to it. It was true! 
She had deceived him. Everybody but he had known it a long time. She had 
defied him doubly; put a serf girl in his bed while she fucked with her 
lover. A huge joke on himself. It had to be punished thoroughly. 

He first went behind Grushenka's chair. He turned a handle. The seat on 
which the girl was sitting lowered itself down. Through holes in the seat 
came wooden nails, the points sticking upwards. Grushenka felt them pierce 
the flesh of her buttocks. At the same time the arms of the chair gave way 
while she tried frantically to get a hold of them. The braces of the arms 
fitted into tubes and she could not hold her weight on them. Her feet did 
not reach the floor, she sat on the nails and her own weight was driving 
them slowly and with increasing pain into her tender flesh. The Prince 
stepped behind the chair of his wife and unloosened here also the bolts 
which held the seat and the arms. After that he went with slow steps to the 
wall and took down a short leather strap and turned to his wife. 

"I should burn your cunt which betrayed me and your mouth which just now 
besmirched me, with hot irons to mark you forever," he said in a low voice. 
"I will not do so. Not because I love or pity you, but because I understand 
that you are branded for life with a more terrible stigma. You are a low 
creature, not born to be a Princess. It was my error that I took you and I 
beg you to forgive me-" He made a low bow while she sneered at him-"but you 
must be punished in order to know who the master is." Those were his only 
words to his wife and were the last he ever spoke to her. 

With firm strong lashes of his muscular arms, he now began to whip her. He 
started with her back, laying stroke after stroke from her shoulders down to 
the lowest part of her body. The lashes hissed through the air. Nelidowa 
yelled and cried. She was unable to hold still. The points of the nails tore 
her bottom and cut the flesh more and more when she twisted around under 
each stroke. Her back, of which she was so proud, was covered with welts, 
but the Prince was not yet satisfied. He now began in front, hit her feet, 
her legs, stood before her on an angle and hit into the full length her 
thighs. He beat her belly and-without fury or hurry-finished up by laying 
cutting lashes over her breasts. He stopped only after he found her whole 
body was a mass of bruises. 

Nelidowa did not cease to yell and cry and Grushenka mingled her own 
outcries with those of her mistress, not only because the nails bit into her 
bottom, but also out of compassion. She expected the same treatment but 
Sokolow resolved otherwise. He threw the whip away, came very close to her, 
looked into her fear-stricken eyes, and said, "You did wrong. I am your 
master. You should have told me the first time."-and he gave her two good 
smacks in the face as he would have done to a servant who had forgotten 
something. He left the room and slammed the door behind him. 

There the two women sat on the nails, not knowing what the future had in 
store. Nelidowa cursed Grushenka and promised to roast her to death as soon 
as she could lay hands on her. She howled in pain and tried to faint. 
Grushenka wept softly and avoided moving her body to lessen the pain from 
the nails. The torches burnt slowly down. The room became dark. The sobbing 
and wailing cut through the dark silence. 

The Prince ordered a carriage. He went to Gustavus' house. He was bent on 
action. He aroused a sleeping servant, pushed him aside, strode into 

Gustavus' bed room, which was already filled with the first morning light, 
and awakened the soundly sleeping Adonis with a punch in the face. Gustavus 
jumped out of his bed. The Prince pointed a pistol at the naked form of his 
rival. He demanded: "No words are necessary between us. If you want to say a 
prayer, I will give you the time for it." 

Gustavus was wide awake. He was a squeamish Adonis, but he saw there was no 
escape. He stood upright, folded his arms over his chest and faced the 
stocky man in front of him. His white, slender body was motionless. The 
Prince took careful aim and shot him through the heart. Leaving, he tossed a 
purse of gold to the scared man-servant who cowered in the hall. 

"Here," shouted the Prince, "Take that money and see to it that your master 
gets a decent funeral. Harlequins like him might not leave enough money for 
that." 

His next stop was at the main police station. He aroused the drowsing 
lieutenant in charge and reported with sharp words: "I am Prince Alexey 
Sokolow. I just killed with one shot Gustavus Swanderson. He was the lover 
of my wife. The whole city will confirm that, I am sure. The police will not 
prosecute me or I will chase my dogs at their throats. You know that! Report 
my word to the policemaster anyway. I leave for France today. I expect to 
have the policemaster as my guest when I come back. Report that to him. I 
will first call on the Czar in Petersburg to get leave of absence from him. 
(Here the voice of the Prince became threatening and the lieutenant 
understood him perfectly well.) If the policemaster wants to do anything 
about this affair, have him send a report to the Czar." With that he strode 
out of the room. 

Next he drove to his nephew, a lieutenant in a cavalry regiment. The orderly 
did not want to let the Prince enter his superior's apartment, but when he 
mentioned his name the soldier stood back in awe. Sokolow opened the 
curtains of the bedroom and the sun disclosed the sleeping lieutenant in 
close embrace with a girl. She woke up first and was a sight. Her make-up 
was smeared over her face by the night's love making, her bust was drooping, 
her legs were bent. She was a little Jewish whore who slept with the 
lieutenant for a few copecas. He loved his prick but he had no money to buy 
himself a good looking sleeping partner. He was a light-hearted boy of 
twenty-five, slightly dumb, good looking and with a fine physique. He was 
deeply in debt. His rich uncle had never given him a cent or lent him his 
influence, because Sokolow disliked him as he did the rest of his family. 
But he was his nearest kin and had to be treated differently now. 

Disregarding the bitch in the bed and all questions and objections of the 
aroused lieutenant, the Prince forced him to dress and accompany him, while 
the girl settled back under the covers with a yawn. The Prince drove with 
his nephew, who was very startled by the intrusion, to the house of his 
lawyer. He rang the bell and sent the sleepy servant upstairs to demand that 
the lawyer get dressed and came down at once. They sat in the coach, 
waiting. The uncle perfectly calm in his manner, drumming with his fingers; 
the nephew nervously apprehensive, trying in vain to learn what it was all 
about. Finally the lawyer joined them and they drove back to the palace. 
Prince Sokolow took them to his library, put paper and ink before the lawyer 
and dictated a complete power of attorney in favor of his nephew, 
instituting him as master of his whole estate until this granted power 
should be revoked. He demanded certain moneys sent to his banker in Paris; 
made a codicil to his will, dividing his estate and leaving the greater part 
to his nephew, who did not trust his ears. After that he dictated to the 
lawyer the summary of a divorce action against his wife, claiming infidelity 
and disowning her entirely. Then he ordered vodka and tea, walked with firm 
steps from one corner of the room to the other and explained to his amazed 
audience exactly what had happened. 

He told his nephew that he hoped that in the future he would not sleep with 
such awful harlots, especially since he would find such a fine assortment of 
Russian girls available on his estates and would not need to soil his body 
on low whores. He dismissed both men, ordering his nephew to take leave of 
his regiment, to straighten out his small affairs and to return immediately 
to take charge. So and so much had to be earned by the estate during a year 
and if he should find on his return that things were not in shape, he would 
disown him again. The men left the lieutenant with a startled feeling of joy 
in his heart. 

Two traveling carriages were now made ready for departure. The Prince went 
down to the basement where a crowd of women were in a flutter. They all knew 
what had happened. Grushenka had fainted, but Nelidowa was still wailing as 
she hung broken in the chair. The Prince sent for her hand maids. He had 
both women unstrapped and brought up to Nelidowa's room. Grushenka was 
revived and sent to her bed. The Prince ordered Nelidowa dressed. When they 
tried to put the chemise and the trousers on her, she screamed in pain 
because her lacerated body could not endure the touch of the linen. 
Nevertheless they put a dress on her and did it quickly because the staring 
look of the Prince made them hurry. 

When Nelidowa was ready, they carried her to one of the carriages. The 
Prince ordered three of his most trusted men to enter the carriage also. He 
told them they were to drive her home to her aunt's, not to stop on the way, 
and to feed her in the coach. 

"Let her shit in her trousers," he added, "but don't let her leave the 
carriage for a second. She is your captive and if you don't follow orders, I 
shall have you killed." 

The carriage drove on. It is not said what became of Nelidowa, nor do we 
know what became of the Prince, except that his divorce was granted and that 
he returned to his estate, as the records of his divorce trial prove. 

 CHAPTER VII. 

Leo Kirilowicz Sokolow, the nephew, left the palace drunk with happiness. 
He, the unimportant little lieutenant, indebted, bound by the discipline of 
his regiment, short of everything that makes life wonderful for a young man, 
had suddenly become rich. Yes, he was independent, the master of a hundred 
thousand, maybe even a million souls. How should he know how many? He was a 
man now who would sit in council, be courted by the ladies, govern a huge 
estate. Of course his power was only temporary, only for the time Uncle 
Alexey was in Western Europe. But who could tell, the old bugger might die 
soon. In all events let the present be the present! 

Things went so swiftly for this young man on this day that it is hard to 
detail even a part of them. Paul, the orderly, was kissed by his young 
master on both cheeks. The Jewish whore was pulled out of the bed by one 
leg, while Leo laughed like mad, and, after she had covered her meager body 
with her rags and was leaving the barely furnished room, she felt something 
strike her on the back and fall to the floor. An oath on her lips, she 
picked it up automatically. It was a purse full of rubles, the total wealth 
Leo commanded before his uncle got him out of bed. The whore fled from the 
room clutching her unexpected wages of sin to her stomach and followed by 
the hilarious laughter of the young man. 

In turn, the adjutant of the regiment, the captain and the colonel were 
notified of his resignation. Comrades were invited to a drinking bout at the 
palace that same evening. His scanty belongings were shipped over to the 
magnificent home of the Sokolows. 

The new master started immediately to learn about his new household by 
questioning the various head servants. He sought advice on the 
administration of his estates by conferring with lawyers and men holding 
public office. He even sent messengers to all the head administrators in the 
provinces, mostly trusted serfs, inviting them to a conference on some 
future date. In short he plunged headlong into the task of his new 
responsibilities. 

During the banquet that night he got so drunk that four men had to carry him 
to his bed where he collapsed unconscious. The palace itself would have been 
under great peril of demolishment by his no less sober friends had not one 
of them suggested a visit to a famous whore house. 

When Leo awoke late the next day, his trusted orderly was at hand to nurse 
his tremendous headache with ice and herring. All the wealth in the world 
was then of no meaning to Leo whose rebellious stomach chained him to his 
bedchamber. But early the next morning found him in the saddle on the back 
of one of the magnificent horses of his uncle's stables and he rode around 
inspecting his land. As he rode he began to collect his mental balance. The 
whole story of his young aunt and her substitute was certainly the best 
stroke of luck that ever could have happened, but it was not yet quite clear 
to him how it had all come about. Hence his order when he came back to the 
palace that he wanted to dine that night "en deux" with Grushenka, and that 
she was to be clothed exactly like his aunt would have been for a great 
evening party. 

Grushenka, after she had been lifted out of the nail chair, had been cared 
for by the other serf girls. They put sour cream on her offended behind, 
gave her cold water to drink and she fell into a feverish slumber which 
after a while became sound sleep. In fact, just as the above mentioned order 
was given she was getting out of bed and her buttocks, although still 
covered with scratches and red puncture marks, did not hurt anymore. She 
felt fit except for the anguish of wondering about what further punishment 
awaited her. She learned with great concern the fate of Nelidowa and 
Gustavus and the sudden departure of the old Prince. The message from her 
new master and the description of him-a nice young chap with a pointed black 
mustache, fresh eyes and a leaning toward drunk-eness-was the sole theme of 
the conversation between her and the other maids. 

Early in the afternoon they started to prepare Grushenka, putting on her the 
finest silk shirt of the Princess, a pair of laced trousers, silk 
stocking,'high gilded shoes and an evening gown of light, blue-silver 
brocade which left the breasts bare tap to the nipples. Boris put on her 
with much earnestness and care a formal white wig with many ringlets. Her 
fingers and toe nails were perfectly manicured. A mild perfume was sprayed 
on her. Everyone of the handmaids did her best to make Grushenka as 
beautiful as possible as though she were a bride prepared for her wedding 
night. There was much speculation but very little doubt that the young 
master would fuck her. All the maidens in the house were eager to know about 
that and wished that they themselves might some fine day be the bed-fellow 
of the new Prince. 

Grushenka entered the dining room flushed with embarrassment. Scores of 
candles were throwing a glittering light from reflecting Venetian 
chandeliers. Four men servants stood like soldiers ready for service. The 
major domo, in spotless uniform, waited by the door. The new master arrived 
with quick steps for the good reason that he was hungry. He wore a soft 
shirt, a pair of house pants and slippers but he had put on the coat of his 
formal evening uniform on which he had pinned many medals from the box of 
his uncle. Checkered like his uniform was his state of mind and his 
behavior. He bowed low and formally to the girl, who responded with a deep 
curtsey. He gave her his arm and conducted her with grace to her seat, but 
remarked, while carefully moving her chair underneath her behind: "You have 
a fine pair of breasts." 

During the first course, he studied her carefully, comparing her with his 
aunt, whom he had seen only a few times and being really uncertain whether 
it was his aunt or not, especially when he saw how well Grushenka handled 
fork and knife. She was afraid to make a move and hardly able to eat, but 
she was graceful by nature. He opened the conversation: "May I inquire, my 
Princess," said he, and not in a mocking tone, "how you rested last night 
and how you feel today?" 

Gushenka glanced at him and her full blue eyes had a begging expression. 
"Forgive me your Highness." she said, "that I dare to eat in your presence 
and that I sit at your table, but your orders-" and she stopped. But he did 
not pay any attention to her words and went on in the same formal manner: 
"Did my cherised Princess have a nice walk today and are you satisfied with 
all the service given to you? If there is anything you wish, please be good 
enough to tell me." 

"My only wish is to please my master." was Grushenka's answer. 

"Well now, you can do so." he said. "Tell me exactly the story of how you 
and Aunt Nelidowa put it over the old bugger. I haven't yet understood how 
it really happened. Of course you know the whole city is enjoying the story 
immensely. You see he's the meanest and shrewdest old swine there ever was 
and I ought to make a statue in honor of both you women. Hurrah!"-he 
concluded his little speech-"Let's drink to the health of Uncle Alexey." 

He lifted a glass of champagne toward her, drank it himself to the last drop 
and made her do the same. Grushenka, who had never before drunk a drop of 
wine or liquor, very soon began to feel happy and gay. Giggling she told him 
the whole story of the bed fraud until she came to the terrible end with its 
punishment. This she merely mentioned. Meanwhile they had a real Russian 
dinner from caviar to goose, from goose through roast beef to pies and 
fruits. They ate and drank constantly while the Prince asked the most 
intimate questions about the illustrious prick of his relative and the girl 
told him with utter frankness every detail of it. She knew no shame or 
reservation and her words were to the point. 

When the meal was over he conducted her most formally to the drawing room. 
The conversation went on while they sat alone in the big room and it 
occurred to Leo for the first time, that he was now the master, that he 
could take everyone of these girls and handle her the way he saw fit. He 
learned of the way Nelidowa used to hit and pinch her girls, he heard of the 
torture chamber, of the rules of the house, of the gossip, of the wishes of 
his male and female serfs and he began to understand their absolute 
submissiveness. Not that Prince Leo had not known all these things, but he 
had known them only from afar. Now they came clearly to his mind from the 
chattering talk of this, his slave girl who was a bit tipsy but not drunk. 

She began to get drowsy; it was time to go to bed. Leo again conducted her 
on his arm, this time to the bed chamber of the Princess where the chamber 
maids still lingered, curious to hear from Grushenka how the evening had 
passed. Leo saw with pleasure all these young creatures of whom he could 
make good use from now on. Knowing they were his property, he did not bother 
about a close inspection. He had heard so much about his aunt and of the 
perfect bodily-likeness between her and Grushenka, that he was curious to 
see with his own eyes what his aunt looked like. Therefore he sat down in a 
low chair in a corner and gave the order to the girls that Grushenka should 
play the part of Nelidowa and behave exactly as though she were the Princess 
going to bed. The girls were also to conduct themselves as usual. 

The girls giggled and started the little show. They helped Grushenka out of 
the gown. Grushenka stood before the mirror. She made graceful movements 
with her arms, caressed her breasts lovingly, rubbed her pussy playfully 
with the palm of her hand and said cooingly, "Oh, Gustavus! If I had you 
here now."-a remark which Nelidowa had made quite often to her own pussy and 
which usually was the sign for the serving girls that some sucking would be 
in store. Grushenka sat down. One girl kneeled before her and slowly removed 
her shoes and stockings. Another one took her wig off, loosened the long 
black hair and began to braid it. Grushenka meanwhile gave an account of the 
evening, an imaginary ball: finding herself the most beautiful woman 
present, telling about men who made longing eyes at her or others who seemed 
to have good balls in their trousersall in the manner of Nelidowa. She even 
took the whip and lightly hit a servant girl over the legs, complaining she 
had handled her hair too roughly. Finally she got up from the chair, went to 
the middle of the room, and with feminine gestures, removed' the little 
shirt she was wearing. Still rubbing her body voluptuously, she proceeded 
towards the bed. 

Young Leo had been sitting motionless except for his big tool, which had 
lifted its head slowly. The half nude girl at the toilet table was good bait 
for Master Prick who sensed that a little hook up would not be amiss. He 
rose and stopped 

Grushenka; he looked her over closely and ap-praisingly. He let her turn 
around and as his eyes slid down over the beautiful back, he discovered the 
red marks on her bottom. This brought back to his mind that she was his 
property and subject to his bidding. He laid his hands on her, felt her all 
over and started to deliberate what to do with her. 

His desire grew with every second. He pinched her cheeks and then opening 
her lips with two fingers he said, "Well, this mouth has been used 
alternately by my stinking uncle and my cheating aunt. Now as much as I like 
to get sucked off, I would not put my prick where other people have had 
theirs. When I know somebody has had a girl before me, I will not fuck her. 
You may ask my comrades if that isn't so. Of course,"-he added"I have fucked 
many whores, and so far as I remember, never a virgin, but then if I don't 
know who had the bitches before me, it doesn't matter. Funny, isn't it?" 

None of the girls in the room understood him, but many men are the same way. 
Yet he somewhat resented his own peculiarity, especially when he took her 
full bust in his hands and played with it. Of course he did not stop there. 
Soon his finger was in the slit and he was excited when the girl became 
responsive to his fingering and moved her ass around. In fact she put her 
arms around his neck and pressed herself to him, moving her thighs between 
his, and was gratified to feel his machine in proper condition. But just 
because she apparently wanted him, cooled him off and he let her go with the 
crisp order, "March to bed!" He did not want to fuck the bed companion of 
his uncle whom he detested. He would pick one of the hand maidens and have a 
good party. 

Grushenka turned away from him and went to the bed and putting one knee on 
it and was just about to slip underneath the sheets. His glance had followed 
her and became focused on her bare bottom. His testicles signalled an idea 
to his head. "Stop!" he commanded. "Kneel with both knees on the bed and 
bend forward." 

Grushenka did as bidden, fearfully wondering why she should be beaten now, 
which was what she expected. But she learned something else very soon. He 
came over to her, opened up the rim of her behind and fingering the ass hole 
asked her, "Did my uncle use this way also?"-a question the girl denied with 
an astonished "Oh, no, no!" She had never heard of such a thing. 

Leo, however, had wanted just this thing for a long time. The cheap whores 
and little tarts he could afford had always refused that very thing, but 
some of his brother officers had bragged about it. Here was his opportunity. 
This ass was his. He could use it as he pleased. 

"That's fine!" he exclaimed. "There goes another virginity of yours. Hurrah, 
for ass-fucking!" 

With that he opened his trousers and took his prick out, much to the 
satisfaction of his tool which had felt for the past few minutes eager to 
come out of its narrow jail of tight trousers; and much to the satisfaction 
of the onlooking maids, because he had a good big and long instrument. No 
doubt he would be the right master for their wet pussies-although they would 
be terrified to get pushed in the back entrance with such a big shaft. Some 
of them actually moved their hands over their behinds, as if protecting 
their rear passage. But Grushenka crouched on her hands and knees on the 
bed, like a dog, pressing her thighs together in a shiver. Leo came close to 
her, demanded that she lie down on her elbows. When she started to lie down 
flat on her belly, he lifted up her bottom and spread her knees apart, so 
that nothing should stop an easy access. 

"One of you girls." the young man ordered, and he was quite excited 
anticipating this erotic venture which was new to him-"One of you girls, put 
it in for me, but in the back hole, if you don't want to feel the whip." 

Grushenka felt a hand open up her rim and the point of the prick touched her 
ass hole. She held herself motionless, but contracted the muscles of her 
rear entrance involuntarily and when the Prince began to push he could not 
enter. He tried in vain to gain an entrance and was answered by Grushenka 
with little cries of pain. While it did not really hurt, she anticipated 
that it would. The whoie room became excited with this ass rape and the 
watching girls were in a state of tearful pity and sexual stimulation. Young 
Leo became impatient. 

"Wait a minute, your Highness." said the girl who had tried to put his prick 
into Grushenka's ass. "I know how to do it." 

She arose quickly and got a jar of salve from the toilet table. The Prince, 
looking down, saw her lovingly smear a white ointment on his machine. Then 
he saw how the girl annointed the little contracted hole of Grushenka all 
around on the outside. After that her finger began carefully to enter the 
ass hole, going in and out, taking more salve to smooth the way for the 
trip. The young fellow got awfully hot seeing the ass of the girl get 
fingered before his eyes and hardly could wait until his time came to shoot. 

Grushenka had a curious sensation. While the feeling of the finger playing 
in her ass hole was not particularly agreeable, she felt at the same time 
the sensation of getting hot in her love nest and because nobody else 
caressed her hungry little clitoris, she brought her own finger to the spot 
and pressed the rhythm of a melody to it, while the flesh of her loins and 
her thighs trembled with a thrill. This curious feeling was subdued very 
quickly by an unpleasant pain. Something very big moved into her ass and 
filled her insides completely. Because of the salve, the hard, long shaft 
entered her without any resistance to speak of. 

The man was fucking her in the ass, pushing with mighty strokes, not 
considering her reactions, just pushing and pushing. His hands grasped her 
strongly about the hips, they pulled her bottom towards his thighs leaving 
her free only to swing out for a new push. With the boiling heat in his 
loins, he forgot himself more and more. The standing position became 
uncomfortable, it was too much of a strain on his legs. He threw the whole 
weight of his body on her, flattened her out on her stomach and lay on her 
back, squeezing her full breasts. Her feet and her head were in the air over 
the sides of the bed. He was working on her furiously and the pressure in 
her ass hole became awful. The buttons of his uniform and the medals 
scratched the skin off her back; her head was swimming. She started to fuck 
with her bottom against him, giving him response as well as she could, not 
because she felt wanton, but to make him come more quickly. 

She succeeded finally. He shot with might, flooding her insides and 
groaning. After that he lay still, wondering whether he had made a fool of 
himself. But when he slipped his tool out of its warm embrace and turned 
around, he found one of the girls ready with a bowl of water with which she 
cleaned him devotedly. He realized he was the master and could use these 
girls according to his moods. Tired and lazy, but smiling with satisfaction, 
he gathered himself together and got off the bed. He gave Grushenka a good 
slap on her bare bottom and retired to his room with the remark, "You aren't 
such a bad ass after all." 

The girls now started to wipe Grushenka's bottom clean, while they discussed 
the event. So that was the way they were going to be taken! They uneasily 
rubbed their behinds, feeling frightened and excited, because the passion in 
the Prince's loins had left an impression on their minds. Grushenka 
stretched herself on the bed of the Princess and turned around to try to 
sleep. She felt sore and empty and unsatisfied. She did not say a word. She 
did not want to hear a word. 

During the next few days of getting acquainted with his duties, the Prince 
decided the question of the females in his household. The former bed-fellows 
of the old Prince were sent away to the different estates from which they 
came. They had been his uncle's private prick massaging machines and Leo 
detested the old man so much that he had no desire to be his successor in 
this respect. The personal maids of the Princess were commanded to 
constitute his personal harem. He had seen that evening that they were all 
hand picked. He resolved to try them out one after the other, to keep whom 
he liked and to replace the rest. 

The next evening he sent his orderly to bring one of them to his bed. This 
sturdy Cossack went into the room where the girls were sleeping and tapped 
the first one on the shoulder. Naked as she was, she followed him, and 
thinking uneasily of her ass, she took with her the white salve which she 
picked up while crossing the bed room of her former mistress. She was a big 
blonde whose flesh had excited Nelidowa to many a good pinch. Her arms, 
legs, even her belly still had some blue and green spots on them. She crept 
docilely into the bed and started to fondle and kiss Leo. He fingered her 
pussy and found it good and large. But in spite of that she was healthy, 
fresh, laughing and eager and he liked her. He got on top of her and gave 
her an amazingly good poke right in the cunt. This delighted her immensely 
and she gave herself to him whole heartedly. They repeated this procedure a 
number of times and it must be said that the young Prince never again fucked 
a girl in the ass. 

The girls were most happy about it and discussed it at great length. As he 
did not take a special imagine to any one of them he had a group of most 
ambitious bed-fellows competing for his favor. They liked him and all spoke 
well of him, because he was a nice chap and kept them well satisfied. The 
only other thing worth mentioning was that he could not pass any young and 
good looking woman without stopping to give her a good feeling, especially 
to make the acquaintance of her cunt. But this little habit is 
understandable as for so many years he had had to restrain this natural 
impulse that now he could hardly be blamed for his self indulgence. 

Grushenka had been one of Nelidowa's handmaids and was therefore now 
assigned to the Prince's personal staff. There she remained for over six 
months. He never touched her again or spoke with her again. She tried 
several times to induce him to take notice of her, once even went into his 
bed room claiming he had sent for her. But he would have none of her. 

It was of more importance that Grushenka, during this period of idleness, 
began to learn to read and write. Serfs were not permitted this privilege 
and for that very reason they made it their business, whenever they could, 
to learn their "A-B-C's." Grushenka soon could read simple stories. In fact, 
she-and with her the other girls-got their first contact with the outer 
world by stealing from Prince Leo the current gazettes and magazines which 
were delivered to him. 

 CHAPTER VIII. 

The hot summer days had gone by. The huge oak and maple trees on the lawn of 
the Sokolow country estate turned from deep green to yellow. Fall was 
approaching and with it the whole household would return to Moscow. 

Every year at that time, Madame Sophia Schukow made her appearance. She came 
in her own small coach with two horses, followed by a big rented carriage 
with four horses and nobody in it. This carriage was to be filled. Madame 
Sophia was buying girls from all over the country for her famous 
establishment in Moscow. This year she needed at least six new girls and her 
first stop was at Sokolow's where she could hope to pick up the majority of 
them. 

The business of renting out serf girls to whore houses had become so 
prevalent that a few special laws existed about it. For example: what was to 
be done if one of the girls became syphilitic? She was not suitable at that 
time and she was of no use to her owner or to the whore house. Therefore the 
law provided that she was to be sent to Siberia, the cost to be divided by 
the owner and the Madame. Or what price was to be paid when a girl should 
run away? The girls were not sold, but rented out; quarterly instalments had 
to be sent to the owner, ranging from five to thirty rubles and after a year 
or two, the girl had to be returned. 

Madame Sophia was a thin, agile person with a never ending flow of words. 
She talked so much that customers of her house quickly made their choice of 
the girl they wanted in order to get away from her. She was very elegant, 
treated her girls with candied words and most brutal beatings and was very 
successful in her trade. 

Sophia's visit to the summer palace was of special concern to Katerina, for 
whom she brought many little gifts, from French candies to Viennese stays, 
and whom she did not leave for a minute during her stay. Katerina looked 
forward to these visits because Sophia told the gossip about the fine men of 
Moscow, men whom she watched during their intercourse with her girls, and 
knew more about than their own wives. During the eating hours Sophia looked 
over the crop of serf girls at the palace. She did not make her choice 
quickly. She picked her prey with sharp eyes and watched for a few days 
before the bargaining began. Katerina was not easily persuaded to let a girl 
go, but in the end she always succumbed to Sophia's clever tongue. 

There were three girls Sophia wanted. Then by accident, she met Grushenka. 
She had not seen her before because the bed-fellows of the Prince had their 
own quarters and their own meals. Sophia made up her mind that, cost what it 
might, she was going to get Grushenka, even if she should have to go on her 
knees before the young Prince, who was taken up by hunting parties, riding 
and cursing his farmer serfs. She broached the subject to Katerina and was 
astonished to find no resistance. 

Katerina knew very well that the Prince made no use of Grushenka and 
Grushenka was a sore spot on Katerina's mind. It was on her account that the 
old and rightful owner of the estate was now away from the holy ground of 
Russia and that this young ne'er-do-well, his nephew, was in charge. She 
therefore promised her help and took the matter up with Prince Leo, who 
after a moments thought consented. When his uncle came back it might be an 
unpleasant reminder to find the substitute of his former wife still there. 
While he did not know whether it would be wise to sell Grushenka outright, 
to rent her to a whore house for a couple of years was a very good way out. 

Hence Grushenka was looked over by Sophia, who indulged in a stream of 
praise about her beauty and who secretly congratulated herself on her find. 
What a tid-bit for her customers, to be told that they could fuck a girl who 
had played the part of the Princess Sokolow! Before Grushenka knew what it 
was all about she was sitting in the large carriage with three other girls, 
being driven drowsily over rough country roads leading apparently nowhere. 

After many night stops the four girls were put up in a public house, a 
station where express horses were changed, while Sophia went for a few days 
to a nearby estate to do more of her shopping. The girls were in charge of 
the big coachman, a drunken and brazen fellow who was told to exercise his 
whip on them in case they should not behave. That they might try to run away 
did not occur to Sophia, who had told them a thousand alluring stories of 
the wonderful gowns they were to wear, of the many rich lovers they were 
going to have, of the food served on silver platters and so on. 

The other girls believed her and praised their luck that they could get away 
from the hard work in the household and be "Ladies" on their own. Not so 
Grushenka. She knew what was coming, she had heard enough stories of girls 
who had been mistreated in whore houses, of sickness and abuse. The moral 
element of the matter did not enter her mind. To her it was perfectly right 
that her owner should use her body to gain money. But having had it easy in 
Sokolow's house, she nourished the idea of making a get-away. Of course she 
knew that if she was caught the hot branding iron would be the least of her 
punishments, yet she could not help thinking and planning. 

The girls stayed two or three days in the public house; sleeping in the 
mornings as long as they wanted, taking walks over the fields, sitting about 
in the one big guest room which the place offered for travelers. All kinds 
of people passed through the road-house. Farmers driving their cattle, 
officials in express coaches, tradesmen and monks. The girls looked at them 
with lazy eyes; they were not interested in getting acquainted with them or 
having affairs with them; soon there would be a stream of pricks to be 
satisfied, to be caressed. 

One night, Sophia having not yet returned, a fine carriage drove into the 
yard. The youngish aristocratic men sat in the cushions. They did not leave 
the carriage, but admonished the coachman to change the horses quickly 
because they wanted to reach another road-house that night. Grushenka 
lingered around the yard, avoiding the heavy atmosphere of the crowded guest 
room. She walked slowly over to the carriage. Her face and figure, not 
clearly visible in the twilight and the light from the coach lanterns, 
intrigued one of the men, the smaller of the two. 

"Will the young lady," he said to her, "charm two hurried travelers with a 
friendly good evening?" and he tipped his hat in a respectful manner. He was 
not sure who Grushenka might be. She had a fine dress on, one of Nelidowa's 
traveling dresses, which Katerina had given her because she had no use for 
Nelidowa's things anymore, and she had a fine bearing and presence. But why 
should an aristocratic girl stay in such a second rate road-house over 
night? That was usually not done. Grushenka went leisurely to the coach, 
leaned over the low door and slowly looked the men over. 

The smaller fellow spoke again, this time more enthusiastically because of 
the girl's beauty. "If we can do anything for you, my Lady, let your word be 
a command. Be sure that my friend and I will do anything we can for such a 
lovely Lady as you are." He gave his friend a slight poke in the side, 
indicating that he should help along the same line. But this young man was 
absorbed in his own thoughts. 

He had not paid much attention to the girl and seemed a bit annoyed that his 
companion was trying to sail into an adventure. He was dressed, like his 
friend, in a wide traveling cloak. His white neck cloth of fine silk shone 
in the flickering light of the yard. He had a most distinguished face, bold 
blue eyes, an aristocratic nose and a clean cut, full mouth, sensual but 
displaying the force of self restraint. He hardly glanced toward Grushenka; 
his eyes eagerly followed the doings of his coachman and of the stable men. 
He looked like a conspirator who wants to reach the place of action on time. 
Grushenka liked him at first sight. In fact, she felt so attracted to him 
that she resented his passivity towards her. But the eagerness of his 
companion spun the conversation one step further. 

"I cannot imagine, Madamoiselle, that you would stay here over night by your 
own wish, when twenty verst from here is the famous X- 

Inn, where all comfort is rendered to travelers. Has your carriage broken 
down, or is there any other reason why you cannot move on?" 

Grushenka rested her eyes fully on the speaker. If he would give her a lift 
she would be in Moscow before that fool of a coachman would have notified 
Madame Sophia and before that time she was quite sure no attempt would be 
made to follow her. The little fellow, aware of her deliberations, continued 
his efforts. "We certainly would be delighted to take you along to Moscow, 
or even to Peters-burgh, where too we are going, if you...," and he stopped. 

Grushenka decided her fate. She would do it! "Run away! She leaned into the 
carriage and whispered, "You see that big oak tree down the road? I will 
wait there for you. If your carriage stops, I shall be glad to accept your 
invitation and you won't be sorry-" she added with a faint smile. 

After that she went to the appointed place with quick steps, without looking 
back. She was very excited. Would they pick her up, or not? 

The handsome man turned to his smaller companion and reminded him that they 
were in a hurry and not interested in girls at that moment. The other one 
retorted that there was never a time that one should not pay attention to 
the weaker sex and when they came to the oak tree, the coachman stopped. 
Grushenka slipped in. She was seated between the men on the broad back seat 
of the carriage. The little fellow very formally began the introduction. "My 
name is Fladilow Szerementon," he said. "This is Mihail Stieven. We travel 
on a government commission of which we won't speak. We're bound for 
Petersburgh, as I said before." 

Grushenka nodded and was satisfied that this time Mihail took full notice of 
her, making a little bow and trying to distinguish her features in the soft 
moonlight. She answered, "I also am on a trip whose object I won't mention. 
I'm on my way to Moscow and am very grateful that you gentlemen can take me 
along. You will permit me not to give you my right name. Call me Mary, which 
is one of my names. I cannot expect that you take me to Moscow for nothing 
and I will do right by both of you, if you so desire. In fact I have to ask 
you to pay for my lodging at the Inn and it will be cheaper for you if T 
share a room with you. You will ask me why I am so outspoken in all this," 
she added and turned to Mihail. "But I see your thoughts are far away and I 
will spare you the trouble of finding out all about me and of courting me I 
am easy and willing." She took a hand of each of her traveling companions 
and leaned full back in the seat giving both a warm pressure with the sides 
of her body. 

"You have very fine hands, anyway," said Mi-hail, taken by surprise by this 
unusual little oration. "You certainly are not a girl used to work. We will 
not pry into your secrets and will see to your comfort-although I am annoyed 
with that little man on your other side, who can never let the women alone. 
Beware of him!" he added with a smile. 

"Then to our good friendship," answered the girl. She turned lightly around 
to Fladilow and gave him a little kiss. This done, she turned to Mi-hail, 
put her hand behind his head and as well as the swaggering coach would 
permit, she kissed him on the lips. 

During this kiss something happened which once in a while does take place. 
Grushenka fell violently in love with Mihail. It went through her body like 
an electric shock. She looked at him with glaring eyes, she could not help 
feeling his body, she caressed his face, she pressed herself towards him, 
she was so attracted by him that she traveled along the road in a trance. 
She felt light and happy as though suddenly cured after a great illness. She 
behaved like a young girl who has been, against her will, very virtuous for 
many months and is suddenly close to a man who electrifies her. 

She forced Mihail to put his arms around her, she leaned her head on his 
chest, she looked longingly at the moon. She had her hands on his thighs, 
but did not dare to come near his prick, which she felt was not averse to 
the young woman making love to him. At the same time she did not forget the 
other companion whose'good graces had put her in this position and who had 
to be taken into the bargain. Her. free hand, therefore, was in his lap, 
playing with his shaft which became slowly but surely alert. 

Grushenka remembered this poetic drive through the moonlight her whole life. 
Her first love, her first adventure, something she had done of her own free 
will. The softness of the drowsy waggling of the coach, the giggling of her 
enamoured mind, the stillness of the wide country! Mihail was pleased but 
still a bit suspicious as to where this adventure with a mysterious girl 
would lead. Fladilow was also satisfied, for even though a good poke might 
not be in store for him, he at least had fixed it up for his friend and 
superior and that would be a feather in his cap. 

The lights of the inn came in sight. They had arrived for their night's 
rest. Mihail took a big private room, ordered the deeply bowing inn keeper 
to serve a hearty meal, and Fladilow, seeing that Grushenka was taken up so 
much with his boss, asked the inn keeper whether he could not send another 
girl as a fourth guest to the repast. The inn keeper, with a twinkle in his 
eye, swore that he had a most beautiful girl at hand for the comfort of his 
guests and that he would send her right to them. 

The light of the flickering candles shone over the mixed company: the young 
and aristocratic men in shirt sleeves, hungry, dusty and behaving most 
informally, as two young fellows will do when they are not in the company of 
ladies; the wayside whore, rustic, healthy and plump, eager to get as much 
money out of her prey as possible, and Grushenka, in the stylish dress of a 
Lady acting refined and using every opportunity to please 

Mihail towards whom she shot ardent glances. Both men were most attentive to 
her, treating the little whore scantily and the latter could not make out 
what it was all about. She got really jealous of Grushenka, who seemed to 
take both men away from her and whom she could not classify. She tried her 
best to get the men for herself. Under ordinary circumstances Grushenka 
probably would have kept still and would have let things take their course 
but in her happy mood of being out of her serfdom, at least for the moment, 
and being near to the man who seemed the dream lover of her past years, she 
developed a cheeriness which led to a silent battle between the two females. 

Meanwhile the men ate with hearty appetite and Fladilow encouraged Grushenka 
whenever he saw an opportunity. Not so Mihail, especially not after the 
dinner, when Grushenka sat down on his lap and started to smother him with 
kisses. She took possession of him and although he was enchanted by her 
charms, he felt that she became too "sticky," too close to him. Before the 
real love-making between them started, he was already wondering how he could 
get rid of her with grace. Fladilow loitered around the room, kept the 
country vixen at her distance and took another room next to the one they 
were in, where he intended to have a quick party with the little whore in 
order to fall easily to sleep. They had a long trip ahead of them the next 
morning and jt was getting late. 

But his eyes were longing for Grushenka and the little whore did not miss 
that. Feeling that she could not triumph mentally over her rival, she tried 
physically. Without a word she took her blouse off arid slipped the ribbons 
of her shirt over her shoulders. Turning towards both men, she displayed two 
big and well made breasts with full red nipples. "Here," she said, "that's 
the reason why men call me in and why no traveler passing this inn forgets 
to send for me. Let that bloodless young woman (pointing to Grushenka) show 
what she has to say to that! I bet her poor cushions fall down to her belly, 
or she would not hide them so carefully," and she swung herself proudly from 
her hips. Fladilow got angry and was about to scold the girl for this sudden 
aggression against Grushenka when Mihail intervened in a way which Fladilow 
did not understand. 

"Well," he said quietly to Grushenka, who was most intimately ruffling his 
hair. "Well, my dear, what do you say to this challenge?" 

Grushenka looked for a moment questioningly into his eyes. She rose from his 
lap. With quiet motions she took her clothes off, all of them, as if her old 
mistress had given her the order. She crossed her hands behind her neck and 
stood before the men in devoted dignity. There was not a lascivious motion 
or thought in her and the raptuous beauty of her body made the men stare in 
adoration. All four were silent until the whore broke out in an angry 
speech. 

"Look at that fuck hole of hers!" she cried. "I bet many hundred men-" But 
she could not finish the sentence. Fladilow rushed up to her and closed her 
mouth with a rude push of his hand. "Get out of here!" he shouted at her. 
"Get out and stay out," and with that he threw her bodily out of the door, 
half nude as she was. He flung her blouse and other belongings after her and 
topped it with a silver ruble, which she caught with alertness while her 
scornful words bellowed through the hall way. Fladilow grinned with delight. 
He always liked cursing whores. 

He re-entered the room. He bade the two, "Good night and a good time" and 
his longing eyes were fixed on Grushenka, who had meanwhile ascended the big 
bed. "It was a bargain for both of us," said Mihail. "This young lady is 
coming to see you very soon, I assure you. Don't fall asleep too quickly." 

What was in Mihail's mind was that by dividing the young girl between his 
friend and himself, he was getting rid of all obligations and there would be 
no fear that this creature should have any claims on him. He went leisurely 
to bed, tinkering around with his portmanteau, washing up and showing that 
he was in no hurry whatsoever. Meanwhile Grushenka lay in bed with closed 
eyes, telling herself the most ardent love words she knew, but not moving 
her lips. It is not impossible that she mixed silent prayers with her 
longings for him. 

Mihail came to bed finally. He laid himself next to her, put his arms around 
her and seemed to express with his movements, "All right, now let's have 
it." He expected that she would kiss and fondle him, he would not have been 
surprised if she had manhandled him. The contrary was the case. She hardly 
stirred. Of course she rested close to him, touching his body with hers, but 
nothing more than that. He turned towards her, he rubbed his shaft against 
her flesh and became stiff, which was natural for a young fellow with such a 
beautiful creature at his side. He mounted her and he worked away on her. 
She pressed him in her arms, close--so close. She encircled him with her 
legs, raised her thighs so high that her heels pressed tightly on his 
bottom. 

But she did not respond to his love making. She was as if in a trance, 
unable to move, overcome in a passive rapture-but he did not know anything 
about that. She did not give him any pleasure and he was disappointed and 
came. What a silly girl! First to act like a lovelorn cat and then, when it 
came to the point, a creature without any feelings. Well, Fladilow should at 
least see for himself what a poor bed-fellow he had picked up on the 
roadside. When Mihail was through, he told her in decisive words to take 
care of his friend. She got up like a sleep-walker. She stopped in a corner 
of the room over a night pot, washed her pussy, peed a little, and 
disappeared into Fladilow's room. 

Fladilow was eager to explain to her that since she loved his friend, he was 
too much of a gentleman to touch her unless she wanted it, but she read 
between the lines that he was quite hungry for her. Grushenka wanted to talk 
with Fladilow about his friend, she wanted to know everything about him, but 
there was still too much of the serf in her to let her thoughts get into her 
mouth. She was ordered to relieve the young fellow of his passion and she 
proceeded to do so. She remembered how she had done this with Prince Sokolow 
and she did her job in the same fashion. 

Without much ado she pulled the sheets away from him, bent over him and 
began to caress, then to suck his prick. He lay still on his back, moving 
his behind now and then until he became very excited. She then mounted him, 
inserted his member with apt fingers into her pussy and started an expert 
ride on top of him. In fact she herself now became hot. Her loins quivered, 
she bent over to feel his hands on her globes, she expertly contracted her 
hole, sucking his shaft with her cunt to the best of her ability. Thus she 
gave him one of those extraordinary good fucks which the old man Sokolow had 
so admired. When she felt that he came, she bit him on the shoulder and 
panting with passion, let herself come to the climax just as he was 
spending. But she lay only for a few minutes on his chest, then left him 
with a gracious and silent movement of her slender body. 

"What a creature! What a wonderful fuck-" thought Fladilow before he fell 
asleep. What great praise he would get from his friend the next day! And 
Morpheus visited a very satisfied young man a few minutes later. 

Mihail was already asleep when Grushenka returned. She hardly dared to go 
back into the bed alongside of him. But he did not wake up, he did not stir. 
Sleep was far away from Gushenka's eyes. She lay awake, glaring through the 
darkness of the room at the man next to her, at her beloved, the one and 
only. She did not cry because fate would take him away from her the next 
day, she just prayed for him, she was ready to give her life for him, she 
adored him and she was happy until the early morning hours closed her eyes 
for a short rest. 

It was a gray morning of drizzling rain and they were three tired and moody 
travelers. They spoke very little. The horses made haste to reach the next 
stable while the coachman uttered faint curses and did not bother to wipe 
the rain drops from his wet face. They ate hurried meals by the wayside and 
the spirit of adventure and sentiment of the previous night was forgotten. 

When Grushenka left them for a moment in an inn, Fladilow wanted to collect 
the laurels for the night before. Winking with his eyes after the 
disappearing girl, he commented on her unusual love making qualities. He was 
surprised at the answer he received and could no more understand his friend 
than the other one could get the meaning of his words. "Lousy!" remarked 
Mihail. "Just lousy! Take a piece of timber and screw a hole in it and you'd 
get a better reaction. Isn't it so?" Which left them both puzzled, 
especially when Fladilow swore that since that Swedish girl in Stockholm, of 
whom he had spoken so often before to his friend, since her, he had not had 
such a wonderful time, except with Grushenka. To which Mihail just answered, 
"Pooh!" and the matter was dropped. 

The sleepless night, the sure separation from her idol, probably forever, 
the uncertainty of her future, made Grushenka sad and monosyllabic. They 
reached the towers of Moscow after dark, passing the gates without 
molestation after Mihail had presented his pass. The clattering and rumbling 
coach entered the ill lit streets of the poor quarters. Grushenka begged to 
be permitted to take leave. The men wondered what this well dressed beauty 
might want in this squalid section of the city but they stopped the carriage 
assuring her that if they could do anything for her at any time they were at 
her service. 

It was Mihail who got out of the coach first and helped her descend, quite 
politely now, because he was satisfied that she could not be a future 
impediment to him. Grushenka bowed low over his hand and kissed it. He drew 
his hand back, as if an iron had burnt it. He kissed the girl on both cheeks 
and felt a sudden attachment to this mysterious beauty. Grushenka clasped 
Fladilow's hand with a hearty shake and before they finally parted she felt 
Mihail press something into her hand. "Password to the gates of heaven and 
hell!" he cried, merrily-and the coach drove on at a quick pace. 

Grushenka stood on the side walk. It was dark all around. She was alone, 
very alone. In her hand were a few gold pieces. When she discovered them she 
started to cry softly. He had paid her! What a shame! What a disgrace! But 
she did not follow her first impulse to throw the money into the muddy 
street, no, with a second thought she clasped it securely in her hand. It 
would be a life saver, a life saver. 

She collected her senses. If she was caught here in the street by a gendarme 
or by the watchman who cried out the hours during his rounds, she would be 
brought to the next police station and the game would be up. A night prowler 
on the streets would not be left alone unless he had a pass from his master 
or a very clear excuse. She knew the neighborhood well enough and started a 
hasty run along the houses, keeping in the shadow, through gardens and side 
streets, until she came to an old and dilapidated two storey house. The big 
front door was closed and she did not bother to ring the bell or call for 
the janitor. She moved around the building to a back entrance which was open 
and ascended a creaking wooden stair, dimly lit by small oil lamps. On the 
top floor she stopped and knocked on one of the many doors which were around 
this landing. First she knocked faintly, then more boldly with great fear in 
her heart that her only girl friend Martha might not live here any more. She 
had not seen her since she had gone to the Sokolows, in fact had never had 
the opportunity to tell her about her change in life. What would happen to 
her now if she could not find shelter with Martha? 

Finally there was a faint rustle inside and a terrified small voice asked 
who was outside. "Grushenka," answered the girl, her heart leaping with joy. 
"Grushenka, you little dove!". ... and soon the girls lay in each others 
arms, kissing each other's cheeks and crying on each other's breast to 
celebrate their having found each other again. 

 CHAPTER IX. 

Martha's history can be told very briefly, a story of which there are so 
many similar ones. Born out of wedlock of a mother who was a rich and 
independent farmer's daughter who had been driven from home when she was 
heavy with child, Martha had been given in servitude to a modiste. This 
modiste, Mademoiselle Laura Cameron, kept a fashionable hat and gown store 
in one of the few elegant thoroughfares of Moscow. Martha was not yet 14 
years of age when she became a servant of this sweet, lisping but keenly 
selfish woman who exercised parental rights over the little girl and abused 
her with hard work and harsh treatment. In exchange she paid her small wages 
which Martha had to deliver to her mother who received the money by making 
her signature on a slip of paper. 

This signature consisted of three crosses, because mother and daughter could 
not read or write. 

Martha's mother refused some offers to sell the girl as a serf. She had 
taken a room in the poorer quarters and done such odd jobs as a woman could 
find, barely enough to keep them alive. Worried and exhausted by hardship 
she had finally consented to die, leaving her little girl to shift alone. 

Martha did not dare to tell this to her employer, because she feared that 
she would make a real serf out of her right away, taking her into her house 
where she kept a few girls already. She received the small wages and signed 
with the crosses as if her mother was still alive. This and many more things 
she told to Grushenka, who in turn related her story. Of course this all 
took several days, rather nights, because Martha went to her work early and 
came home at sunset. Meanwhile Grushenka stayed in the poor room, sleeping 
in the big bed and not going out for fear she should be picked up by the 
police or by the searchers of Sophia. However, with the gold pieces which 
Mihail had left in Grushenka's little hand, they had a wonderful time 
together, eating and drinking what money could buy. 

But it was apparent that this could not go on forever, so they decided that 
Martha should tell her mistress that a cousin of hers had arrived in the 
city and desired to enter her services. Moved by Martha's ravishing 
description, Madame Laura consented to take a look at Grushenka and thus 
they went one fine morning to the store of this commanding lady. Martha had 
bought Grushenka some clothes such as a farm girl might wear when she came 
to the city; a multi-colored blouse, a pleated skirt, a kerchief to be wound 
around the head, all very becoming to Grushenka, who much to her advantage, 
displayed the tan on her cheeks which the country life on Sokolow's estate 
had left there. 

Martha, stout and stocky, with a round good hearted face, certainly not 
pretty, but young and unspoiled, hesitated several times on the way. Of 
course she had given her girl friend a description of Madame Laura and her 
establishment and of course Grushenka had seen hard treatment in her almost 
twenty years of serfdom and did not expect to be treated with kid gloves. 
But had not Martha given too good an account of that which would be in store 
for Grushenka? To ease her mind she told Grushenka frankly that she had 
suppressed many unpleasant features which the work for Madame Laura would 
carry with it. Grushenka, however, had decided to go through with it. What 
could she do? There were no labor markets where jobs could be found. Labor 
was conducted by the members of a family in small enterprises; the bigger 
ones bought serfs. Some trades requiring craftmanship such as carpentry or 
pottery, hired workers but only through their own guilds. Furthermore, if 
Grushenka should really have the luck to be hired by Madame Laura, could not 
she and Martha live together and continue those heavenly nights, during 
which Grushenka could rave about her Mihail? Work and mistreatment? Was 
Grushenka not used to that since early childhood? 

Martha made the sign of the cross and they entered Madame Laura's. Through a 
gilded door covered with fresh garlands of flowers they came into a huge 
sales room with low ceiling and elegant furniture. Grushenka's eye, trained 
through her work as clothes horse for the Princess, detected with pleasure 
the trick array of woman's styles, expensive materials, good 
craftmanship-this must be a store for the very rich! Crossing the room, they 
entered the second salesroom consisting of a small hallway which parted half 
a dozen private rooms equipped with huge mirrors, easy chairs and couches. 
Of course there were no customers at this early morning hour but a few 
attractive girls were busy cleaning and dusting. The third room on the 
ground floor was Madame's sumptuously furnished private office. 

Madame Laura was not yet in, in fact she would not come before noon and 
Grushenka went with Martha to the sewing room on the next floor. Fifteen or 
more girls already sat at their work, sewing, cutting and trying on the 
hats, gowns, dresses and underwear created under the supervision of two 
elderly expert modistes. Martha joined the workers while Grushenka sat 
modestly on a chair and watched, eager to do this kind of work so pleasing 
to her female instinct for beautifying. At last one of the girls came from 
down stairs notifying Martha and Grushenka that they were wanted by the 
mistress. 

Madame Laura received the girls with her sweetest smile, complimenting them 
on being two such lovely cousins. She scrutinized Grushenka with sharp eyes, 
asking her whether she had learned sewing with "her dear mother" and asking 
many questions about hers and Martha's home village, but not waiting for any 
answers. Everything seemed to go well as the girls shamefully stuttered a 
few words but did not dare to glance at each other. But Madame Laura's keen 
sense of people, which had brought her her clientele and fortune, suspected 
that something was wrong. For example, where did this girl, supposed to come 
from the country, get those silk stockings and those shoes? Then she 
detected the well manicured and soft hands which surely were not those of a 
tramp from a village. 

Madame Laura moved around to her desk chair of rosewood with brass heads on 
the arms. She had Martha close the door and put Grushenka in the full light 
opposite herself. She concentrated her attention all the more on this 
newcomer because the girl seemed to be unusually well made, obliging, and 
certainly a business proposition if rightly developed. She wanted to see 
more of her and demanded that Grushenka take her kerchief and blouse off, 
under the pretext of finding out whether she might be suitable as a model. 
Grushenka did as she was told without hesitation, thus adding a new proof 
that she was not a dumb country girl. In fact Grushenka discarded her skirt 
and drawers also and Madame Laura had difficulty in suppressing her 
wholesome admiration: a perfect shape, straight legs, soft but firm flesh, a 
morsel for the appetite of the most refined taste of any man. 

Madame Laura was a connoiseur. Procuring was her most important magnet for 
securing a clientele and she made ample use of it. Who was this girl? Of a 
sudden she changed her tactics, the smile faded, and Martha was in for it! 
First Madame Laura asked her sharply to tell the truth. But fat little 
Martha stuck to her story, stuck to it even when Madame Laura's hand, 
manipulated on Martha's behind, caused her to emit many "Oh's" and "Ah's." 
In Madame Laura's hand was a long needle which Grushenka detected as she 
stood helplessly aside in her nakedness. 

After that, Madame Laura began to use stronger means: she opened Martha's 
blouse, took the girl's left breast from underneath the shirt and squeezing 
the breast firmly, pointed the needle directly at the nipple. Both girls 
watched the point of the needle anxiously and as Martha still held to her 
story, the sharp steel was pricked slowly into her flesh. Martha tried to 
suppress a howl as a big drop of blood ran slowly down over the milk white 
globe, but clung doggedly to her former assertion. Her face was twisted, 
tears streamed down her cheeks, but she did not dare to tear herself loose 
and run away. Impatiently Laura rose, took a short leather whip from her 
desk and demanded that the girl bend over. She tore her drawers down and as 
Martha's fat behind lay bare, demanded that she tell the truth or be whipped 
until her flesh was cut to the bone. 

Before Madame Laura could lay the first smarting blow on the wide target, 
Grushenka threw herself between her and Martha, exclaiming that she would 
tell the truth, because she could not watch her friend suffer on her behalf. 
She then related her whole story to the silently listening Madame Laura, who 
knew that now she learned the true facts. Here was business for her! But she 
did not say a word of what was on her mind when Grushenka finally fell at 
her feet and threw herself at her mercy, imploring her to take her into her 
services. Instead Madame Laura behaved like a fury and answered that it was 
an outrage that this runaway slave girl wanted to make her a partner in her 
crime, reminding her that any person giving shelter or food to a run-away 
serf was liable to be sent to Siberia. 

Martha, who had tried to stop Grushenka and had implored her to let her have 
her punishment, had to be dealt with first. Laura, who did not want to 
impair the working value of the girl, gave her six lusty strokes on the bare 
bottom and sent her away. Martha kissed the hem of her mistress's gown and 
went weeping back to her work, sending a last pitiful glance at Grushenka 
who lay sullenly on the floor. Madame Laura speedily got her up, though not 
without letting her have some lashes from the biting whip. She then led her 
to one of the empty dressing rooms, locking it resolutely from the outside. 
While Grushenka, helplessly crying, nude, awaited an uncertain fate between 
the four partitions of the small dressing room, Madame Laura wrote with her 
own hand a falsified billet-doux which she sent away with one of her 
delivery girls. 

As the hours passed, Grushenka stopped crying, having given in to her fate. 
Probably she would be branded now. They would brand her on the forehead if 
they sent her away to Siberia, but if Sophia decided to take her into the 
whorehouse she would have her branded between the legs or on the shoulder 
blade so as not to mar her face. They would lash her, put her on the rack, 
maybe break her bones. ... she must wait. She had done wrong. She should not 
have run away. 

She lay motionless on the couch. She heard through the thin partition that 
the establishment of Madame Laura had become lively. Deprived of her 
clothes, she got slowly up from the couch and started to move around in the 
small dark room. Some light filtered in through cracks in the walls, which 
she soon found to come from the booths which adjoined hers. She peeked 
through the crevices and discovered that she had a view into the dressing 
rooms on either side. With the fear of her own fate in her heart, she began 
watching the happenings alongside of her. 

In the booth on her right side sat an elderly gentleman, very correctly 
dressed in a long black coat, playing with his three cornered hat. 
Apparently, he waited for something. The rings on his fingers glittered with 
precious stones. 

Grushenka turned to the other wall. A stony old woman sat in an easy chair. 
She was dressed in flashy colors; laces, ribbons and feathers hanging all 
around her as if she were a young chicken. She supported herself with an oak 
staff, but despite her old age and her crazy dress, her bearing was 
impressive and commanding. Next to her sat a nondescript woman companion, 
while Madame Laura and one of her models tried to sell her a hat. A pile of 
lovely hat creations lay on the couch and on the chairs. The model and 
Madame took new ones from white and cream-colored boxes and described their 
beauty with sweet smiles and sentimental words, but the customer would not 
be satisfied. As a matter-of-fact, the old hawk rejected the idea of buying 
with the outspoken words which one would have expected in the mouth of an 
army sergeant. Madame, in turn, poked the model in the ribs and in the back, 
and although the girl preserved her frozen smile, there was no doubt that 
Madame's finger held a needle which drove her saleslady to every possible 
effort to make the old lady buy. No such luck! She got up, remarking that 
nothing charming enough could be found to adorn her old wrinkled face, and 
shuffled out of the room. After Madame had bowed her out, she turned around 
and hit the model soundly in the face, leaving her to repack the expensive 
hats. The girl was accustomed to such happenings. She wiped her face with 
the back of her hand and went slowly but dutifully on with her work. 

Grushenka turned back to the peep hole in the other wall and as she 
expected, found Madame and the gentleman in animated conversation. It seemed 
that the gentleman had just paid a bill to Madame, probably for clothes his 
wife had ordered and still had something on his mind. Madame knew very well 
what it was, but made a little play so as not to recognize his wishes too 
quickly. The gentleman, leaning from one foot to the other and stroking his 
mustache, finally said that he would like to see some styles, if Madame had 
a few models who could show him her newest creations. Madame smilingly asked 
whether he wanted to see the same models as the last time and whether it was 
not a good idea to show him her new line of underwear. The gentleman 
hastened to answer that the models the other day had been very lovely 
indeed, but that he would not mind seeing some others-all very lovely and 
very obliging, he was sure, if they worked for the famous Madame Laura-and 
that underwear was quite to his liking. Madame responded that she would show 
him a few models, that he should act as Paris did with the Greek Goddesses 
but-and Madame looked down at her hands which played with a few gold pieces. 
The gentleman smiled, assured her that the delicacy with which she handled 
the matter could not be surpassed by the most refined French woman, a 
compliment which Madame ate up eagerly, and he slipped her some more gold 
rubles. 

Madame Laura left him to get her girls. The gentleman took off his long 
formal coat displaying a waistcoat with silver buckles matching exactly his 
shoe buckles. No doubt this was a dandy. His white wig with pigtail was 
immaculate, his black breeches and stockings of finest silk. He sat down on 
the couch and loosened up the top button of his trousers, underneath his 
vest, with the beaming face of a man who knows that he will be taken care 
of. 

Presently Madame came back leading a flock of her models, good-looking girls 
with all kinds of figures, from the tiny blonde to the statuesque brunette. 
The girls wore all types of underwear but were uniform in one respect: they 
wore no stays, but small bodices, which hardly covered the lower half of 
their breasts and left the nipples free. They had on embroidered shirts and 
long lace trousers, reaching to the ankles. While they walked around in a 
circle, through the open slits of their pantaloons one could get a glimpse 
of blonde, brown, or dark hair, an effect arranged that way by Madame, who 
understood showmanship. 

The girls hardly looked in the direction of the man; they did not want to 
attract his attention because they knew that he would pick out one of them 
for his purposes. He had them go around a few times, smacking his lips and 
looking them over very carefully. At last he pointed at two of them, both of 
them small girls without very good figures, at least in the judgment of the 
watching Grushenka. Madame dismissed the other girls, who left the room with 
an expression of relief and taking the two who remained into a corner, she 
whispered a harsh command. The girls looked at her anxiously but seemed 
unmoved by what she said to them. Turning to the gentleman Madame Laura 
remarked that he had chosen two very obliging girls but should he have any 
complaint, she had a well-working leather whip which would change the mind 
of any stubborn little brat. Then with a majestic nod, she left him. 

The girls sat down on the couch on each side of him, put their arms around 
him and cuddled themselves against him with a faint "Hello, uncle." He in 
turn put his arms around their backs, grabbed their breasts and was pleased 
with their behavior. "Now girls," he started, "first of all close the slit 
of your trousers and don't let that nasty hair peek out there. Sure, I 
believe that you have little piss-holes down there, but who wants to get 
busy with such dirty little places?" 

The girls lapped over the sides of their drawers, closing the openings, and 
continued their dalliance. Cuddling him, one of the girl's hands passed the 
front of his trousers and he took hold of it and indicated that it was to 
open up his breeches. Fumbling around with the buttons, the girls opened up 
the breeches and took his instrument out. It did not look too enticing to 
Grushenka. It was red, half stiff, of a flabby fullness. 

"Kiss me," said the gentleman to the other girl, "and put your tongue nicely 
into my mouth." He then kissed her mouth, sucking it and glueing his mouth 
so hard to hers that she became breathless and red in the face. "Oh!" he 
interrupted his kissing, "play better with your tongue, you little imp."-and 
Grushenka could see how the blonde girl made every effort to satisfy him. 
But she didn't succeed entirely. 

He let her go and started the same procedure with the brunette who was 
obediently holding his prick in her fingers. "Let's see whether you're any 
better than she is." She was. She had a broader tongue and rubbed it slowly 
and more firmly against his teeth and his tongue. He grunted with pleasure. 
His sex feeling was swelling, but not his prick, which remained in its 
flabby state. It should be taken care of now, he decided. 

He arose and crossed to the huge standing mirror which covered one side of 
the booth for the try-ons of the female customers. He threw one pillow in 
front of him, another one behind him. Standing sideways before the looking 
glass, he told the girls to kneel down on these pillows. Of course Madame 
had told them what to do and after they were on their knees, they pulled his 
trousers down to his ankles, rolled his gray silken shirt up underneath the 
vest and got busy. The little blonde one had Master Prick before her. She 
took it in her right hand, put the left hand under the balls (they were 
quite small) and began to run her tongue over his belly, up and down the 
inside of the thighs, over the prick and balls. Finally she slipped the 
point of the penis into her mouth and started, with easy movements, to slide 
her lips up and down his machine, a machine by the way which still was not 
stiff. 

Meanwhile the brunette had opened the cleft of his ass with her fingers and 
pressing her face firmly towards the cheeks of his behind, began to tickle 
the rim with her able tongue. Grushenka admired her work in that respect. 
She even rubbed her own little pussy a bit, imagining that this good little 
worker was doing the same service to her love-nest. The gentleman stood 
straddle-legged, his hands on the heads of the girls, admiring the picture 
of this group in the looking glass. 

He again became dissatisfied with the blonde. "Not that way, you little 
bitch," said he. "Take just the end of the prick between your lips and 
tickle my little piss-hole with your tongue." Which was duly executed. 

Many minutes passed, both girls breathing heavily from their work, while he 
did not seem to be much affected. The brunette had already taken several 
intermissions in order to give her tongue a rest when suddenly he turned 
around, now giving her his prick to suck. The blonde stared for a moment at 
the ass which was presented to her. Apparently she had never rimmed a man 
before. But then a certain determination came to her face as if she was 
saying to herself, "What's the use? We've got to dip in." 

She first rubbed the rim with her fingers to wipe off the moisture which her 
brunette co-worker had left there, then stretched her tongue wide out, as if 
to loosen it, which tickled Grushenka so that she almost laughed. The girl 
then buried her face in the rim and Grushenka could see by the side of her 
neck that she was licking. Immediately the gentleman demanded more vigor. 
She leaned back for a moment, glanced in the mirror and seemed to have an 
idea. She took hold of him again but seemingly with such passion that he was 
turned out of his position, almost facing away from the mirror. Of course he 
grumbled and said that she needed plenty of love education and that he would 
mention her to Madame. But she pressed her face to one of his cheeks, opened 
his rim with the fingers of her left hand, and began to tickle his ass hole 
with the little finger of her right hand, which she quickly had wet 
beforehand. 

The result was excellent. The gentleman started groaning in praise of her 
ability, congratulated her on her expert tongue and worked himself up to a 
heat. "Lick my ass-hole, lick my ass-hole, you little bitch! Oh, that's 
good, that's excellent! Why didn't you do it before, you little 
cock-sucker...." and so on, while the blonde girl with a mixture of pride 
that she was cheating him and fear that he might find her out, played with 
her little finger on his black hole, even entering it a bit here and there. 

Meanwhile the brunette had sucked and sucked and she felt that he now was 
coming. Not that he got stiff, but the nerves and muscles of his 
love-machine twisted and jerked and-there it was-his sperm flooded out. Not 
in a hot thick spray, but just barely trickling out. It was not the first 
prick which the brunette had sucked off, in fact the Frenching business was 
the specialty of Madame Laura's establishment and all her girls were 
experts. Therefore the brunette did not mind drinking his juice, at the same 
time squeezing his shaft and embracing his balls tightly in order to clean 
him out thoroughly. 

"Very good," he murmured, pushing the girls away. "Very good." 

"Just stay where you are for a moment," said the brunette. She got a bowl of 
water and a towel and did an expert job of cleaning, front and back, quite a 
lesson for Grushenka, who had never done this before herself. The girls now 
arranged his trousers properly, even brushed him up, although there was not 
the faintest dust on his clothes, helped him into his long coat and gave 
him, like good servant girls, his three-cornered hat with the feathers on 
it. He spoke good-heartedly with them, scolding the blonde for having teased 
him at first, saying that he should tell Madame. But it was all done 
jokingly and Grushenka could see that a very proper and well pleased 
gentleman left the booth with important steps such as were becoming to an 
elderly man of standing. Before he left he gave each girl some money. 

He had hardly gone, the girls were just adjusting themselves before the 
mirror, when Madame Laura rushed in. "Turn over the money!" she shouted and 
extended her hand. "Turn it over and back to your work or I'll speed you 
up." To Grushenka's surprise, both girls gave up the money without protest. 
Madame Laura counted it carefully and was satisfied; for this visitor paid 
well. She pinched the cheeks of the girls and added smilingly, "A funny 
bird, isn't he? Can't possibly get stiff and yet loves his prick. You got 
rid of him quickly, though. The last time the girls had an awful job until 
the old fool was able to come." And she shuffled her chickens out of the 
room. 

This whole scene had been a revelation to Grushenka. Madame Laura apparently 
had a side line to her dress business, a side line which attracted many 
customers and which she handled quite openly. The idea shot through her head 
that her girl friend Martha might be used for such purposes also, but then, 
in spite of her own predicament, she had to laugh at the thought that fat 
little Martha with her freshly upturned nose could be a love-maker to 
refined people. Of course Martha was only a sewing girl-when she stopped on 
the street before she brought Grushenka to Madame Laura, it must have been 
because she was afraid that Grushenka would be used as a "model"-and 
Grushenka was fully aware again of the danger she was in. Would Madame Laura 
send for the police, would she be turned over to Sophia's house? But just 
then she heard bustling in the other compartment and went back to her 
look-out. 

She discovered a couple shopping for a dress, a long green and fluffy 
evening gown which they had just bought. The woman, who held the dress in 
her hand and was giving orders how to change it to her liking, was about 
forty years of age, petite, but with an inclination to be fat. Her arms and 
legs, which seemed always agile, were short, round and unattractive, her 
swelling bpssom, the upper part of which looked out of a rich afternoon 
gown, showed a red-brown skin. Her deep black eyes were sharp and unkind, 
while her lips, always pursed to an affected smile, tried to hide her true 
nature. She was accompanied by her husband, a husky fellow of her own age, 
broad-shouldered, dumb and hen-pecked. He repeated everything she said with 
a silly horse laugh of his own invention and seemed without a will of his 
own, which he probably did not need, being tied to such a mate. 

A heated discussion was under way. Madame Laura excitedly praised the value 
of the gown, while the woman demanded a bargain in consideration of the fact 
that it was her first purchase in Madame's famous dress house. When a 
moderate sum was finally agreed upon, the woman looked around towards the 
models and declared herself satisfied if a certain model would bring the 
dress to her house that evening. The girl she pointed out was a tall, 
full-built brunette. Her unusually white skin attracted Grushenka's 
admiration. Madame Laura looked at this girl for a moment and hesitated, but 
then, with a bow, declared that the girl would be at her Ladyship's house 
and at her service that evening. The husband paid, with a silly laugh and a 
remark of his own, "A woman must always have it her own way." The tall 
girl's eyes followed the departing customers with a sheepish look. 

"Are you all right, or are you still unwell?" declared Madame Laura. The 
girl lifted up her dress, murmuring an indignant "Oh!" and opening the slit 
of her drawers, put her fingers into her cunt from which she took a piece of 
cotton. It seemed clean. Madame took a small piece of white cloth, wrapped 
it around her finger and inserted the finger deep into the girl's vagina. 
Upon taking it out again, no blood could be seen. 

"You fake!" shouted Madame Laura. "Half of the time you tell me you have 
your menstruation and the other half of the time that you're just getting 
it. Backing out all the time, eh? And you have a stronger ass than any other 
girl here. You little liar! How long ago was it anyway, since you got your 
last whipping?" 

"The week after Easter," answered the girl meekly. 

"Well," retorted her mistress, "you should get a good whipping for lying to 
me now but instead you'll go over to those people tonight and you'll do 
whatever they want-I don't know them yetand if that Madame is satisfied with 
you, I'll let you go this time. But if I hear that you have not been 
perfect, I won't waste my time and my strength on your behind again, which 
is much too tough for my leather whip anyway, but I'll send you over to the 
police and let you have twenty-five lashes with the knout. That will cure 
your laziness, you tramp." 

(It must be inserted here for the understanding of the modern reader, that 
in Russia, servants were sent with a letter and a small fee to the nearest 
police station, where the requested punishment was inflicted, usually the 
knout over the back or over the behind. The servant then brought back to his 
master a receipt for the money and a short account of the punishment 
inflicted. This custom prevailed even in the larger cities until the end of 
the 19th century). 

"What do you think this couple want a girl for?" asked one of the girls as 
they cleared the place up. The question remained unanswered. 

Grushenka moved about in the semi-darkness of her cage. She didn't dare to 
cry out for help; she was hungry and thirsty. She remembered that the other 
booth had some water on a corner table. She groped around, found a similar 
table and a silver bowl with water in it. She drank in big gulps and 
returned to the couch. The minutes were creeping. She heard voices and 
laughter in the booths next to hers, but she did not care to peek. Then, to 
get her mind off her own anguish, she went back to one of the peep-holes. 

The scene was worthy of her attention. The woman customer in the room 
presented an odd appearance. She was about thirty years of age and seemed to 
be more bony than muscular. She wore a riding costume with straight lines, 
closely fitted on the neck and wrists. She had very intelligent eyes, a hard 
mouth, and no color on her cheeks which gave her an unattractive appearance. 
She had secured a lovely model from Madame Laura and had certainly paid 
enough for the right to amuse herself with her. The model was a natural 
blonde of medium height with full breasts and an innocent look in her face. 
She was quite feminine and although twenty years old, appeared almost 
child-like. The woman was busy taking off her bodice. She took the soft, 
milk-white breasts in her bony hands and admired the small nipples. Rubbing 
them against her cheek and sucking them playfully, she mumbled, "You're a 
good girl. Aren't you? You would not allow those brutes, those men, to touch 
you. Would you?" 

"Oh, no, never!" answered the girl. "Never. I only wait on ladies and Madame 
Laura would not even allow a man to look at me." 

"Yes, such soft breasts, such small nipples, untouched, lovely child", 
continued the customer. Becoming more emotional and kneeling down before the 
girl, she undid her long drawers and took them off her with a caressing 
gentleness unexpected in a woman with such large hands and feet. She then 
proceeded to rub her cheeks against the Mount of Venus, going up and down 
the sides of the girl with tender strokes of her hands. 

The girl looked into the mirror, unconcerned with what the woman did to her. 
She teased her breasts a bit, arranged a curl which had left its place and 
moistened her lips with her tongue to make them look fresh and great. She 
opened her legs mechanically when the woman inserted the index finger of her 
right hand into her vagina and began to kiss her belly and the blonde curly 
hair around her pussy and gave in readily when the woman moved her over to 
the couch. There she stretched herself out, rolled and tucked a pillow under 
her head, let one leg fall down on the floor and bent herself in such a way 
that her open slit lay on the edge of the couch readily willing to take what 
was coming. 

The woman now began systematically to French her, interrupting her 
tongue-play over and between the lips of the pussy with many poetic little 
outcries, as if she had found a preciously chiseled piece of jewelry. But 
the owner of this little masterpiece of nature did not seem to be impressed. 
In fact when her customer pressed her mouth vigorously to the cunt and 
started to suck with great force at the same time taking firm hold of the 
behind and pressing it forward against her strongly working tongue, the 
blonde rubbed her nose and smoothed her hair as if she was not even present 
at the treat which was being given her love parts. Of course, now and then 
remembering what it was all about, she put her hand on the head of the 
Lesbian worker, moved her ass around in slow convulsions and ejected deep 
groans. But getting bored with her own behavior, she quickly forgot to 
participate. 

Grushenka was baffled at this coldness or rather insensibility of the blonde 
and sympathized with the excited woman who now pressed her knees hard 
together, wiggled her behind in the air, got red in the face and began to 
sweat in her tight fitting garments. Finally she groaned and the blonde, 
taking this as a sign that the climax was near, made a last effort and 
fucked the sucking mouth with simulated sighs of lust. 

The woman customer got to her feet, her whole face wet, probably from her 
own saliva, while the blonde lazily brought some water and a towel and 
cleaned the moist and perspiring face. Her customer no longer found her the 
peak of loveliness. "Well, that's that!" she said. "You lousy slut, lying on 
your back for everybody who pays the price. Brats like you should be whipped 
daily for an hour, until they give up their brazen lives and refuse to open 
their legs for everybody and anybody. You're a God damned fucking cunt, 
that's what you are and not worth the bread you eat. Oh, well, what's the 
use anyway, you do it for money and here is some," and she put some money 
underneath a pillow, apparently as far away as possible, so as not to touch 
even the skin of the girl's hand. "There! You fat pig!" and she rushed out 
of the room. 

The words had struck home to the blonde and as she wiped her own pussy dry 
after the wet attack, she looked her figure over in the mirror with a 
scrutinizing vanity. However, Madame Laura rushed in, went straight to the 
pillow and got the money. "Aha!" thought Grushenka, "Madame is watching 
also, probably from the other side of the booth." 

Madame Laura was not very satisfied with the amount she found. "You really 
are getting lazier every day." She turned on the girl. "You have a new boy 
friend. Haven't you? And he probably fucks hell out of you. At least you 
could pretend better than you do. What will happen to your father and 
yourself if I stop paying him? You wont have a crumb of bread to eat. But 
maybe that will do you good, because you're getting fatter every day. Hurry 
up now and put some black underwear on and the white evening gown with the 
low neck. There are some customers in booth four. Go on now!" 

There was nothing more to see in the other booth. Grushenka lay down again 
on her couch. The time passed. She dozed off until somebody unlocked her 
door and called her out. It was Martha, come to bring her back to Madame 
Laura's private room. Madame Laura now had a changed face. She was beaming 
and full of cordiality. 

"My dear girl," she smiled, "I have been giving your case a thorough 
consideration and I agree that you were right to run away from Madame 
Sophia's service. I am going to help you and I have a great surprise in 
store for you. You dress now and go home for tonight with your dear friend 
Martha. Be here tomorrow at noon sharp and leave it to me. I'll see to it 
that you'll have a happy future. While I cannot allow myself to harbor a 
runaway, I'll have a magnificent place for you by tomorrow where you will 
live like a queen. Quite what you can expect, beautiful as you are. . . " 
and so on. Madame Laura even inquired whether they would have something 
really good to eat tonight or whether she should provide something and after 
the girls assured her they had all they needed, she presented Grushenka with 
a broad embroidered ribbon, fitting very well with the peasant dress she 
wore. 

The girl friends curtsied and left the house. Grushenka related what she had 
seen, but it was no news to Martha who had heard of these things but who 
could not really understand their meaning because she was completely a 
virgin. But Grushenka lay sleepless and thinking for a long while that 
night. She mistrusted Madame Laura and would never go back to her. She would 
have to leave Martha also, without telling her where she was going. Madame 
Laura would probably hunt for her or send word to the police or to Sophia. 
Therefore Grushenka had to drop out of sight. 

She did not know that Madame Laura had received an answer to her letter from 
an old gentleman who had written that he would be pleased to buy such a 
beauty from Madame Laura, but could not come before the next day at noon. He 
would be disappointed the next day at the noon hour and Martha would state 
as her explanation that 

Grushenka had disappeared, that she must have been picked up by the police. 
Madame Laura finally joined her in this belief, at least she was satisfied 
that Martha did not know about Grushenka's whereabouts. She was very sore 
about it, because she would have been able to get a good price for the sale 
of the girl. However, she did not want to investigate too much, because it 
was better not to mix into the affairs of a slave girl who had run away. 

 CHAPTER X. 

Grushenka stretched herself in Martha's four posted bed. Martha had kissed 
her good-bye and left for work, admonishing her to be at Madame Laura's at 
noon. Grushenka slept and day dreamed. She got up lazily and put on her 
peasant dress, leaving her fine traveling dress in Martha's closet. She put 
all her money, except one ruble, on the mantel-piece, said a word of 
good-bye to her absent girl friend and left the house with slow steps. 

She did not want to think of the future. She walked leisurely to the border 
of the city, went through the gate where some Cossacks loitered and found 
her way down to the Volga. She sat down on the bank of the river, let her 
eyes go over the wide plain and observed without much attention, the 
peasants harvesting the fields. The waters of the wide river flowed down in 
easy rhythm. Far away some boys and girls were swimming. 

Grushenka dreamt as only a Russian peasant can dream, a thoughtless and 
wordless dream, uniting herself with the soil, becoming a part of it, losing 
the sense of place or time. When the sun dropped lower on the horizon, 
shegot up and slowly returned to the city. She stopped in a public house 
where she ate a bowl of soup and some bread and cheese. The few customers 
and the innkeeper, hardly noticed this peasant girl with her lovely face 
hidden beneath a kerchief. Back again on the street, she pulled herself up 
with an energetic nod of her head and walked with quick steps to Ladislaus 
Brenna's establishment. She had never been inside that place, but she knew 
all about it. 

Ladislaus Brenna ran a famous bathing establishment for middle class people 
and Grushenka had made up her mind to become a bath attendant. She would 
have liked to get such a job with one of the new and elegant bath houses 
patronized by the fashionable world but she did not dare to do so as she 
might be found out. No one would look for her in Brenna's. 

After she had opened the door, she stood immediately in the big bath hall 
for men. The hall took up the whole ground floor of the building. On a 
white, wooden floor stood forty to fifty wooden bath tubs in irregular 
arrangement. In those tubs the bather sat on a little bench, the water 
coming up to his neck. A few customers were bathing; others were reading, 
writing on little boards put over the tubs, playing board games with each 
other or just chatting. 

Mr. Brenna sat on the opposite side of the room behind an elevated bar which 
was covered with all kinds of refreshments and drinks. Grushenka lost no 
time but went right over to him while the eyes of all the bathers and 
attendants followed her. She stated without shyness that she wanted to 
become one of his bath girls. Brenna looked sharply at her and ordered her 
to wait. He was a whale of a fellow, about forty-five years old. His hairy 
chest, open to view, and his wild black beard exaggerated his tousled 
appearance. Grushenka sat down on a wooden bench and looked around with 
curiosity. She had often heard Brenna's place discussed. It was supposed to 
be full of fun for its visitors, men and women alike, but most housewives 
disapproved violently when they heard that their husbands or grown up sons 
frequented it. 

Grushenka's attention was first directed towards the bath attendants, about 
ten girls, some sitting on a bench near 'the big open fireplace, others 
moving about the big room pursuing their duties. All the girls were nude 
except for wooden slippers and here and there a short apron or towel around 
the hips. Any kind of clothes would have been annoying in this air heavy 
with steam and dampness. They were all husky, rather good looking girls and 
seemed in good spirits and satisfied. They carried buckets of hot water to 
the occupied bath tubs pouring it in to keep the temperature even. They 
brought beer or tea or other refreshments to the men, laughed and joked with 
them and did not seem to mind when the men felt their breasts or their 
pussies. When one of the customers wanted to get out of his tub, they opened 
up the linen top, placed a foot stool and helped the man out. Then they 
followed him into one of the many cabinets which lined the walls. These 
cabinets had doors which closed behind the pairs and while Grushenka could 
not see, she could well imagine what happened inside them. 

The last customer having left, the girls began to clean up while Brenna 
admonished them to take their time and do a thorough job. He had a gruff 
voice but underneath one could feel that he was a good sort. At last he 
turned to Grushenka and ordered her to follow him. They went upstairs, 
passing the women's bath hall on the second floor and passing the third 
floor where Brenna lived with his family. When they reached the attic, 
Brenna pushed open a door leading into an unoccupied room furnished with a 
large wooden bed, a wash-stand and two chairs. 

"Well," he said, "I will look you over to see whether you are strong enough 
to carry the water and to give a massage. I could use a bitch like you, but 
you seem to be too weak. Show me what you got." 

With that he went to the little window and looked out into the twilight. His 
huge frame in front of the window shut out almost all the light from the 
room. Grushenka quickly got rid of her clothes and stood nude in the middle 
of the room, waiting for him to pass his judgment. She was now a bit 
nervous. What would happen to her if he did not employ her? 

Brenna gazed for quite a while out into the sunset. Finally he turned around 
to her, moved away from the window and put her in a position where the 
slowly fading light fell directly on her. He was amazed at her fine figure, 
especially her full breasts attracted him. Her straight legs and firm thighs 
did not displease him. He felt the muscles of her arms, pinched her bottom 
and the flesh above the knees the way one feels the leg of a horse, while 
she contracted her muscles as well as she could in order to appear strong. 
He moved her around again, uncertain whether a girl with such a small 
waistline would be suited to his type of work, and fixed his eyes on her 
Venus Hill. Grushenka was a well built girl, above medium height, but before 
this giant of a man she felt rather small just when she wished to be big and 
strapping. 

Without warning he threw her on the bed so that she lay, not lengthwise, but 
across the bed. He opened up his linen trousers and took out a mighty and 
hard blown-up prick. She had hardly time to be aware of what was coming when 
he bent forward, rested his weight on his hands next to her shoulders, and 
moved his prick towards her entrance. She lowered her hands to insert his 
shaft and was surprised at its huge dimensions; she could hardly span it 
with her hand. She wanted to insert it carefully, but before she had a 
chance he pushed it in with a mighty stroke. Grushenka answered with a heavy 
groan. Not that it really hurt her, but it filled her to the utmost and 
stretched her cunt to the limit. 

It was a few days since she had had intercourse and the scenes she had 
watched at Madame Laura's had also served to stimulate her desire. Therefore 
this unexpected attack brought her to a fever heat. She raised her legs, 
which still hung on the floor, high above his massive back. She thrust 
herself against his prick with all her power, circling his love-instrument 
with the full suction of her cunt. She crushed her fingers into his muscular 
arms and began to fuck him with everything in her. 

She closed her eyes. All kinds of lascivious pictures went through her mind; 
she remembered the first time she had been flogged on the bare bottom when 
she was fourteen years old; she thought of the peasant who had raped her and 
of various men who had given her satisfaction; finally the angelic features 
of her Mihail stood out clearly, telling her in sweet words how much he 
adored her. 

All this time she was working with strong pushes against those of her 
partner while she circled her bottom around the way belly dancers do. 
Gradually her whole body became more and more contorted until only her 
shoulders touched the bed as she strove to find the best position in which 
to fuck and to fuck. Her body was covered with sweat, her hair became loose 
and partially covered her face, her mouth twisted, her heels beat his back 
and his buttocks. At last with an outcry the great climax came. Then she lay 
motionless, heavily breathing, all muscles loose. Her bottom dropped and the 
prick fell out of its hot nest. 

Brenna lay on his hands hardly moving; he was satisfied with the vitality 
which this girl displayed. So satisfied, in fact, that he was not ready to 
let her go right now, especially since his prick was still as swollen and 
red as it had been. 

"Eh, little hussy," he interrupted her after-love dreams, "Don't stop now. 
My little fellow down there is still stiff and angry." 

Grushenka opened her eyes to find herself staring into this gruff face 
surrounded with flowing black hair. An utterly strange face it was to her 
with black eyes, a short broad nose and full lascivious lips. Still, 
somehow, there was a sense of humor about it which took the sting out of its 
roughness. She gazed into this face and it came to her mind how much 
depended for her on satisfying this man. By her uncontrolled passion she had 
given him a wonderful time; now she would give him a still better time by 
her thorough knowledge of the art of fucking. 

Dutifully she put her legs up on his back, this time moving them even 
higher, so that she almost touched his shoulders with her heels-whereby 
Master Prick slipped back of his own accord into his former kingdom. 

She grasped his head with her hands and moved it down. His feet slid slowly 
backwards and he soon lay with his whole weight on her. She now lay on her 
back at full length and so had better means of wiggling her bottom under 
him. Then she arched herself under him and moving her right hand down, 
managed to get hold of his balls. She proceeded to caress and finger his 
testicles with soft strokes, at the same time tickling the inside of his ear 
with the little finger of her left hand. 

He put his right hand under her small bottom-so large was this hand, that he 
was able to hold both cheeks with one clasp-and began in slow strokes to do 
his work. He pushed his scepter deep into her cunt so that it touched her 
womb, moved slowly back to the outer entrance and repeated this play in 
regular rhythm. She moved her behind in circles with her eyes wide open. She 
was aware of every move and this enabled her to give him her fullest 
co-operation. When he got really hot, however, he forgot himself entirely. 
He got back on his feet, standing close to the bed, and raised her behind up 
so that her head and shoulders hardly touched the linen. Holding her by her 
hips, he connected with her only by the contact between prick and pussy and 
he fucked her with all his might. She felt him come! She felt a hot flood of 
sperm shooting into her and strange to say, she came again. 

As unexpectedly as he had attacked her, he now let her go and her behind 
fell to the edge of the bed. In a matter-of-fact way he put his still stiff 
prick back into his trousers. He took another look at her and liked her. Her 
feet touched the floor, her legs were still half open. One of her hands lay 
above her black-haired pussy, the coral lips of which protruded, the other 
hand rested on her full breast. Her mouth was a bit open, her deep black 
eyelashes shadowed her steel-blue eyes, her hair hung around her face. The 
girl was so beautiful he felt like giving her another fuck. He bent down and 
felt again the soft flesh of her thighs. A bit weak, yes, but his guests 
would like this trollop. 

"Wash up, and get ready for supper", he said with resolution. "I'll try you 
out. You might do." 

He opened the door and called for Gargarina. The attic was the living 
quarters for all the girls employed in the house and they had come up in the 
meantime to dress. Presently Gargarina came in and was ordered by Brenna to 
break in the new girl to her job. He left without further explanation. 

Gargarina was an older girl, about twenty-five years of age, tall, blonde 
and husky. She had a shirt on and was just about to button her long lacy 
drawers. She looked at Grushenka with a certain curiosity. Grushenka sat on 
the edge of the bed, weak but not exhausted, and scratched herself 
thoughtfully along the soft flesh of her belly and her thighs. Gargarina 
opened the conversation: 

"Well, he looked you over, didn't he? He certainly has the best prick in the 
whole neighborhood and we ought to know. I can imagine how you feel. It's 
almost four years since I came here and he just killed me. After that, he 
told me that he could not use me. That's the way with most girls who apply 
for work here; he tries them all. We thought he would send you away too. You 
know, I just stayed on and came to work the next morning. He yelled at me to 
get out, but I know how it is with a stray dog. He just couldn't get rid of 
me and that was four years ago." 

"I don't know what I would have done as I have no other place to go to 
either." 

"Never mind that now. It's that way with most of us girls here except those 
of us who were brought by their parents. One of the girls was brought by her 
husband. He had been drafted for the army and where could the poor creature 
go until his seven years are over? She don't know whether he'll ever come 
back. He was last heard of in Siberia. He can't write, you see, and she 
can't read." 

"Oh!" answered Grushenka with a flicker of pride, "I can read and write." 

"That's fine!" retorted Gargarina kindly. "Then you'll be able to read us 
some stories out of books and write our love-letters for us. You will be 
quite a busy person with that. But now you'd better clean out your pussy-" 
and she looked at the sperm which ran out of the love-nest and wet 
Grushenka's legs-"because you couldn't serve down in the bath hall with a 
swollen belly." 

She brought her a bowl of water and a towel. Grushenka sat down on the floor 
with the bowl, inserted a finger in her orifice, after she had wrapped the 
end of the towel around it, and rubbed herself, pissing at the same time. 
The hot gush of the piss and the rubbing of the vagina made her feel quite 
well and she enjoyed it. Gargarina, who was watching her, remarked. 
"Tomorrow, I'll show you a better way to get your pussy clean, down in the 
bathing hall. But now dress quickly, dinner will be ready in a minute." 

When Grushenka came down to the dining room, she regretted that she had left 
her fine traveling dress at Martha's. All the other girls were dressed up 
fit to kill and her peasant dress looked rather out of place. There were 
twice as many girls as she had seen downstairs, the additional ones being 
those who served in the bath for women. They all sat around a long table. At 
one end Mr. Brenna presided, at the other end sat his wife. She was a very 
small, thin woman of over forty, with a sharp, pointed nose, and looked like 
a greedy and hardened spinster. But if she was that kind, she certainly did 
not take it out on the girls in regard to food. Two strapping maids served a 
rich meal, no less good and healthy than Katerina provided for her wards. 
The girls hurried through their meal, anxious to leave. In fact only two or 
three stayed home that night, the rest having rendezvous or visiting their 
folks. For police identification, each girl carried a permit issued by 
Brenna. 

Grushenka chatted with the girls remaining in the attic. She learning that 
room and board was all Brenna paid for their services, but that they made 
many, and sometimes good tips. They all were satisfied and while they were 
rough and used strong words they seemed to get along in good-hearted 
comradeship. Grushenka went to bed early and heard the girls coming home 
during the night. 

The next morning she was up many hours before being called to breakfast. 
Brenna's place opened up after noon, the first guests arriving only after 
two or three and the whole job was done by seven in the evening. The arrival 
of any customer was signalled by the young fellow in the door way, who 
incidentally had charge of the large stove in the basement, supplying the 
hot water, the heat in the wintertime and the steam for the steam room. He 
rapped with a stick against the door and when he rapped a few times that 
meant a man of money and a good tipper. All the men were more or less known 
to everyone. 

Grushenka, taken in tow by Gargarina, lined up with the other girls near the 
entrance and solicited the entering man. It meant tips and the more 
customers a girl could get, so much the better for her. Sometimes the girls 
fought about the customers and that was the only thing Brenna would not 
stand for. He would beat them mercilessly with his fists and the girls were 
very much afraid of that for he would go into a rage and not take care where 
he hit them. 

The first man who came in looked like a poet. He wore a long flowing necktie 
and was young and blonde. Gargarina told Grushenka not to try to attract his 
attention because he had a steady girl, a plump dark-haired creature with 
big soft breasts. This girl took him by the hand and led him into one of the 
cabinets where they remained for a long while. Gargarina explained to 
Grushenka that he was a writer on a gazette and came every afternoon to save 
the soul of the dark girl. However, his sermon always ended sexually. 

After him came a wealthy coachman who kept many carriages and gave good 
tips. All the girls besieged him, but Gargarina and Grushenka had no luck. 
He was followed by a master baker who was 

Gargarina's steady customer and the two girls went with him into a cabinet. 
Gargarina explained that she had to break in the "new girl." 

The baker was a sturdy, short man, with snow white hair, bristly and 
unkempt. As soon as the door was closed, Gargarina started to make love to 
him, but he would have nothing of it. The girls undressed him leisurely, 
taking off his coat, vest, trousers and shoes. He wore no stockings but a 
kind of undergarment of cheap cotton which he slipped off himself. Meanwhile 
he told them that he was damn tired. After getting through with his baking 
job, beginning at nine at night and finishing at three in the morning, his 
old lady had awakened and had forced him to give her three rides. 

His prick vouched for this statement; it hung sadly downwards. In spite of 
his protest Gargarina insisted on giving him a massage and he lay down 
reluctantly on the massage table. Gargarina took a handful of liquid soap 
and began to knead his flesh. She told Grushenka to do the same and while 
she had one side of his behind and legs in operation, Grushenka started 
timidly with the other half. Seeing how hard her teacher worked, she put her 
whole weight into her hands and soon found herself sweating. When his back 
was done and he was turned over, she avoided touching his testicles. This 
amused Gargarina, who taking the limp prick in her hand, asked Grushenka 
whether she would not kiss it a little and made a thousand jokes about a 
penis. 

The baker paid no attention to this chatter. He got up from the table before 
they were really through with him, and walked over to a tub, which they 
filled with hot water. The linen was pulled over him, he leaned back and 
soon was soundly snoring. During the following hours, without waking him up, 
they kept pouring hot water into the tub, first carefully taking a bucket 
full of water out of it. 

A few more men entered but other girls got hold of them. Then came a tall 
thin man whom none of the girls wanted. Grushenka held herself back 
instinctively. It was just her luck that he selected her. Gargarina stepped 
right up explaining that the new girl was under her supervision. As all 
three entered a cabinet together Gargarina whispered to her ward that this 
one was a pest. 

He behaved in a very orderly way while they undressed him, told Grushenka 
that he was the scribe with the new judge, and that he came from Petersburg 
where it was the newest fad with the ladies to paint their nipples a deep 
red. After he was naked he embraced Grushenka, pulled her tightly to his 
lean body and running his long fingers up and down her spine, told her how 
beautiful she was and how soft her flesh felt. Meanwhile he pressed one of 
his thighs between hers and rubbed his prick against the soft flesh of her 
leg. Soon enough this love instrument became stiff and Grushenka felt that 
it was very thin and very long. He then proceeded to put one finger in 
Grushenka's cunt and began to frig her. 

Gargarina had meanwhile gone behind him and embraced him from behind, 
rubbing her breasts on his back and her pussy on his behind. She leaned her 
head over one of his shoulders just as Grushenka did and both girls were 
almost mouth to mouth. Gargarina made faces indicating haste, but at first 
Grushenka did not mind his playing with her. He had apt fingers and always 
managed to tickle just the right spot. As she became more excited, she 
showed it on her face and her pussy got wet. Her ass came slowly into swing. 
The scribe had his other hand on her behind, but another idea struck him. He 
told her to take firm hold of him, and leaving one hand in her pussy, 
extended his other hand back until he found Gargarina's love nest and began 
to frig her also. Gargarina, who knew him already, fucked that finger right 
away as if she was terribly excited. At last he got tired of this playing 
around. He had another idea. 

"Now, you both," he said, "Lie down on the massage table, side by side, ass 
up, and I will give you a massage." The girls did so and he began to stroke 
and caress their behinds, making comparisons between Gargarina's full and 
motherly ass and Grushenka's boyish buttocks. He then went to the foot of 
the table and started to give both girls at the same time a rimming with his 
index fingers. 

"Let him do it," whispered Gargarina, putting her arm around Grushenka's 
shoulders and taking her breast in her hand. "It won't hurt you"-for 
Gargarina already knew that they were in for a finger fuck in their ass 
holes. No sooner had the warning been given, than Grushenka felt him insert 
his long finger in her bottom hole and rub up and down, up and down. 

Grushenka held still. Instead of hurting, it gave her the same feeling of 
longing which she had felt when Prince Leo had fucked her there. Gargarina 
began to wiggle around and to raise her bottom in fucking movements and 
Grushenka, becoming more excited, did-likewise. 

The thin scribe stood naked with his long prick in the air. With growing 
pleasure he watched the nicely moving buttocks, his disappearing and 
reappearing fingers, the slightly opened ass holes, and the wide open lips 
of the cunts underneath. Gargarina heaved and groaned, raised herself 
straight up of a sudden and fell down motionless as if she had come. 
Grushenka repeated this fake, although she felt she would have come if she 
waited a bit longer. The customer let his fingers slide out and the girls 
sat up on the edge of the table, glad to get up from the hard boards. He 
stood before them and grinned, his dirty fingers outstretched before him. 

"Now," he said, "after having massaged your cunts and your back holes, suck 
my fingers clean with your sweet lips and I'll give each of you one ruble." 

"Nothing doing!" countered Gargarina. "Five rubles each and pay in advance. 
You forget that sometimes afterwards." 

A long squabble began between the two, he protesting that a ruble was enough 
money to live a week on (which was true) and Gargarina declaring that the 
finger sucking was not their business. They finally settled it for three 
rubles each, but he was allowed to play with their back holes again. While 
he got the money from his trousers, Gargarina got hold of some towels and 
whispered to her friend to be quick with them later on. 

The bargain paid for, they sat down on the edge of the table, raised their 
knees high up, put their feet on the table and opened up. From underneath, 
he again stuck both his index fingers into their ass holes and began the 
finger fucking anew, much to the satisfaction of his long, thin prick, which 
had shown an inclination to droop during the money quarrel, but which now 
raised its head proudly. Grushenka again felt her pussy getting wet and 
glanced at the play of flesh of Gargarina's strong thighs, she saw that her 
teacher apparently was also becoming heated up. 

Meanwhile the scribe's mouth watered and he babbled on to the effect that 
their pretty lips would soon suck the fingers which were now playing in the 
dirty back alley. Finally he got through with their bottoms, took his 
fingers out and pointed them at the girl's mouths. Quick as lightning 
Gargarina grabbed his hand and cleaned his fingers off with her towel, 
despite his protest, and of course Grushenka quickly followed her example. 
Although he swore wickedly they then took his fingers in their mouths and 
sucked them. 

Grushenka at first had a sickening feeling and would never have done it had 
not Gargarina set the example. But strangely enough, when the finger was 
moving back and forth in her mouth it aroused the same feeling of longing 
and desire as it had done before in her behind. 

The scribe's face turned crimson and Grushenka's eyes, sliding down to his 
prick, saw how Gargarina had skillfully grasped his long tail between her 
feet. She was rubbing it gently in this manner. After a little while of this 
play, he came suddenly, shooting out a flood of white sperm in great gushes. 
He immediately took his fingers out of their mouths, took his prick in both 
hands and finished himself off, emptying his balls to the last drop. 

No sooner was this done than he began again to talk about the money, which 
he demanded back, threatening to report them to Mr. Brenna for stealing. But 
the money had disappeared and Gargarina laughed at him. She had hidden it in 
her hair and took it out of there, to Grushenka's amazement, when she later 
gave her her share. After that, they laid him on the table and gave him a 
rough massage. He struggled and screamed under their hands-it was a little 
revenge on their part. When they had finally seated him in his tub, he read 
a big manuscript of legal matters and behaved very important. Then both 
girls went back to sit on the bench near the stove to await a new customer. 

Gargarina advised her new girl friend that the scribe was as bad a customer 
as they werelikely to get. He was hard to handle but had they not gotten ten 
times more money out of him than any other man would pay and wasn't that the 
main thing? Seeing that Grushenka rubbed her pussy with her palm, she 
laughed and remarked that they probably would still get plenty of good pokes 
before the day was over, because that was what most of the men did who came 
there. 

She was right. The next man they had was a young stone mason and Grushenka 
soon felt the hard boards of the massage table under her back and shoulders 
while a young prick pumped away in her hole. Gargarina looked playfully on, 
teasing her breasts and behind with her expert fingers. After the mason they 
had an elderly inn keeper who wanted a ride, half of which was provided by 
Gargarina, while he sucked Grushenka's nipples, the other half by 
Grushenka's cunt, which did the job excellently, remembering its exercises 
over the fat Sokolow's love shaft. He proved a good tipper but had a 
distasteful habit; he smacked their behinds lustily with his fat hands and 
when Grushenka tried to avoid this, he gave her what he termed, "A little 
love spanking." 

They had other men-all of them curious about Grushenka because she was a 
"new girl." But after a few weeks Grushenka became just one more of 

Mr. Brenna's attendants, and while she was pretty and a good love partner, 
she had days when she attended the men without any lovemakings, other days, 
of course, when she had to be of service several times. She did not mind it. 

One fuck, however, she received daily and there was something curious about 
that. Each day since she had started to work for Mr. Brenna, as soon as the 
customers had gone, he walked up to her room and fucked her exactly as he 
had done the first time. In fact he became enamoured of her. He watched her 
constantly when she worked in the bath hall, until she sometimes felt uneasy 
of his lurid eyes always focused on her spot. Brenna had never before had a 
favorite among his girls, and it became the gossip of the whole 
establishment that he had fallen for her. He did not interfere with her in 
any way; seldom spoke with her; let her take care of the customers; let her 
go out in the evenings; but always before dinner he followed her upstairs 
and poked her with his tremendous machine. She gave him her best. She took 
care of the customers in a more or less routine way, but she clung to his 
prick with all the vitality and sacrifice of her young cunt. 

During this time she had many amusing evenings. The girls took her out to 
some parties, usually with young boy friends, sailors, students and the 
like. They would sit around in the dark public parks or on house stoops and 
occasionally in the rooms of the boys where they drank heavily of vodka, 
delivered enthusiastic orations about the rosy future, or were just busy 
love making. A young student, the son of poor parents, fell in love with 
Grushenka and she felt very flattered because he was so educated. He told 
her all about his studies and how they would marry when he made money and 
they could settle down. It was not a romance on her part, because she still 
dreamt only of her Mihail. Yet it was pleasant to be adored by such a clean 
boy. That was about all the feeling she got out of it, because he had big, 
red hands, was awkward and shy and did not even dare to kiss her. When she 
embraced him once, he got so terrified that he avoided her for days and then 
lectured her to the effect that only man and wife, being duly married, could 
kiss each other. Had he only known what her occupation was and what her life 
had been so far! 

Grushenka felt curiously happy. She had forgotten her fear of being detected 
by Madame Sophia, she had saved up a little money, tied in a kerchief. She 
bought fine material and made herself dresses and coats and skirts, she was 
on good footing with the other girls-nothing was lacking. But one evening 
the following occurred. 

As usual she lay across her bed and Mr. Brenna had his good love instrument 
in the right place and both were working away at their best when the door 
opened and Madame Brenna entered. She watched the scene for a moment without 
their having heard or seen her. Then she rushed forward, yelling and 
screaming and began to beat her unfaithful husband's huge back with her bare 
fists. Of course he let Grushenka go and turned around, his big yard 
sticking out accusingly. But the thin little Madame Brenna had not done with 
him yet. Yellow with rage, she showered him with blows, biting his hands, 
which he held out against her to shield himself, scratching his face and 
tearing his clothes. He could have knocked her down with a single stroke of 
his powerful arms, but he was so scared and in awe before his rightful wife 
that he took it all without protest. Finally she pushed him out of the door, 
kicking him down the stairs, all the while letting him know that she would 
not stand for his giving another girl what was rightfully coming to her. 

After she had gone Grushenka remained in a daze on her bed. What would be 
her fate now? Would that woman kill her, would she beat her mercilessly, 
would she have to leave the house, would she be adrift again? She wondered 
and did not dare to dress to go down to dinner. Finally she heard steps at 
her door and when she sat up in bed, Madame Brenna came in. She was very 
calm now and almost friendly. 

"It was not your fault," began Madame Brenna. "What could you do? You had to 
fuck him. I understand that. When his father gave me a job here some twenty 
years ago and the son started to fuck me, I couldn't object either. Then he 
married me. That big brute! But never let it happen again. Will you promise 
me that? Swear it to me!"-and Grushenka swore it. 

"All right then, and if he tries again, you run away and come right down 
stairs. I'll fix him up. Understand? You'll not work for him again 
downstairs. You start tomorrow in the woman's department-and keep away from 
him or next time I'll break every bone in your body!"-and making a gesture 
showing that she would tear her to pieces, Madame Brenna left the room with 
resolute steps. She had more energy, thin and small as she was, than 
Grushenka had expected. 

 CHAPTER XI. 

Grushenka was somewhat downcast with this verdict. It would have been better 
if she had received a good licking and had stayed in the men's department. 
First of all she liked men and not women, and secondly Madame Brenna was 
quite severe with her girls. She had mostly serf girls working for her and 
their backs, bottoms and thighs often showed signs of harsh treatment. What 
should Grushenka do-quit? Then what? She gave in and reported at the women's 
department the next noon. The equipment of this bathing hall was almost the 
same as that downstairs, except that on the floor and in the cabinets, were 
some runners and rugs. Madame Brenna sat behind an elevated desk where she 
sold tea and cakes instead of beer and vodka. But she did not stay behind 
her bar as her husband always did. No, she ran about all the time, seeing to 
it that cabinets were cleaned up after a customer left, chatting and 
gossiping with the women in the tubs and ceaselessly admonishing the girls 
to keep busy. With her commanding words, usually went a pinch on the arm or 
on the bottom. 

The girls lined up at the door when a customer came in. Each tried to get as 
many as possible, because of the tips. The customers were of the same kind 
as the men, middle class women of all ages. Many came only for a hot bath 
because there were no bathing accommodations in the houses of the middle 
class of that time. Some of them wanted a massage and a rest and many of 
them, not having any serfs at home, wanted something more. But all of them 
used the attendant bath girls as their private property, as serfs, rented 
for a time and on whom they could let their imagine go as it would. 

Grushenka realized this with her first customer. This patroness was a young 
girl of about Grushenka's age, whose father had recently made some money 
with a pottery business. While this father refused to allow his family an 
elegant household with servants and the luxury of the upper class, there was 
enough cash available for his daughter to behave the thorough snob outside 
her four walls. She was decked out in a cloak with golden threads woven into 
it, her shoes had big silver buckles and she looked like a real lady. 

When she came in she eyed the ten girls who stood there naked and smiling. 
She took her lorgnette and slowly and carefully looked them over. Grushenka 
felt a chill when the eyes of this young girl wandered from her bust down to 
her belly and then down to her spot and over her legs. 

She was not so happy when she was selected. She did not know why, because 
this young girl had a harmless and friendly face, though around her mouth 
were lines of haughtiness and disgust. 

She led her customer to a cabinet, closed the door and began devotedly to 
undress her. The girl stood perfectly still and did not make a move, not 
even opening a ribbon or slipping out of a single garment. Grushenka found 
it best to admire loudly all of her wearing apparel although she met only 
with the answer that it was very costly and that Grushenka should lay each 
piece out or hang it up with great care. The girl demanded her hair undone 
and braided, so that it should not get wet. Meanwhile, she sat before the 
mirror studying her face and her decidedly good figure. 

After her hair was done, Grushenka asked whether she desired a massage and 
which way she wanted it. Instead of an answer, the girl turned around and 
began to study Grushenka's form and features. She became jealous of 
Grushenka's full and even bust, her subtle waist, her straight belly and 
good legs. Of a sudden, she put a finger into Grushenka's pussy, shoved it 
all the way in, and drawing her nearer asked: 

"All men are crazy about your spot-aren't they?" 

"Oh, no!" answered Grushenka instinctively. "Oh, no! Men usually don't like 
me." 

"Not much, you liar," sneered the fair patroness and letting her finger slip 
out of the hole, she gave her a resounding slap on the thigh. 

Grushenka drew back, holding her smarting spot with her hands and groaning, 
"Oh, Oh-please don't do that!" 

"Why not? Why shouldn't I give you a sound spanking if I like to?" retorted 
the girl with a sneer. "Didn't I hire you for my pleasure? Since when can I 
not do with Madame Brenna's girls what I like? Shall I call her in and ask 
her?" 

"Please don't call Madame Brenna," answered Grushenka timidly. "I'll do 
everything you want me to-but please don't hurt me. You don't need to pay me 
if you don't want to," she added. 

"We'll see about that, you "Little serf girl," replied the customer. "Now 
come here and turn around and bend over-yes, so-that's all right. And don't 
dare to move away or I'll teach you!" 

With that remark, she began to pinch Grushenka's bottom. First she took the 
flesh of the right cheek between the thumb and index finger, squeezed the 
soft flesh firmly and turned her hand around. Grushenka put her own hand to 
her mouth so as not to cry out aloud, for it hurt her terribly. She leaned 
forward, trembling in her legs. The girl watched with pleasure. The pinched 
spot first turned snow white and then deep red. 

"Now you look all uneven." she remarked. "We can't stand for that-" and she 
pinched the left cheek of the ass in the same way. Not content with that, 
she attacked different points above and beneath the bruised area and admired 
her handiwork with laughter. 

Grushenka suffered under each pinch as if fire burnt her backside. Between 
pinches, the girl reached through Grushenka's open legs and pulled the hair 
of her Venus Hill, not very hard, but hard enough to make her groan aloud. 
Meanwhile Grushenka had the feeling that she had to piss. But she was afraid 
to piss over the customer's hand-Madame Brenna's whip would have been the 
consequence. Then the girl got bored with her doings. 

"Sorry," she said, "That we haven't a whip or a switch here. Otherwise I 
would erase the nice design which I made on your bottom." Grushenka 
straightened out and turned around. The girls eyes were fastened to her full 
breasts. "How I'd love to whip your breasts," she went on, "with a small 
leather strap, the one I have home for my lap dog. It would be a pleasure to 
see your breasts, of which you're so proud, prettily striped with the lash. 
You see I don't like to hit you with my hands because that hurts me and 
wouldn't go through your thick skin anyway, you slut." 

Nevertheless, she made Grushenka hold her breasts with both hands while she 
struck her a couple of times with bare hands. Grushenka was able to catch 
these slaps with her hands, but it stung her anyway not a little. This over, 
the girl demanded her satchel, out of which she took a large artificial 
penis. She laid herself on the massage table, opened up her legs, had 
Grushenka stand close to her, and gave her the phallus. Grushenka opened up 
the lips of the cunt with her left hand and with her right, she carefully 
sunk the artificial prick into the vulva. 

The girl became very passionate. She put her right hand between Grushenka's 
thighs, near the cleft and clamped her hand into the flesh, sinking the 
nails into Grushenka's soft skin. At the same time, she held her left hand 
tight on her own well-formed bosom and worked her bottom against the prick 
in a quick rhythm. Grushenka duplicated this rhythm by easing the prick into 
the hole up and down. The girl heaved heavily, whispered the name of her 
imaginary lover and moved her bottom up higher and higher until when she 
reached her climax she rested only on her shoulders and on the soles of her 
feet. She fell back on the table and lay motionless while Grushenka removed 
the intruding shaft and cleaned the pussy with a wet towel. She was glad it 
was over, but that proved a mistake. As soon as the girl came to, she had 
another scheme. 

"Give me the prick!" she commanded. "And you go down and give my sweet pussy 
a good licking and don't stop before I tell you. Understand? No, that's not 
the right spot. Stick out your tongue, you stupid fool! Deeper! Yes, that's 
it." 

Grushenka had her head buried between the thighs of this newly rich girl who 
revenged her own poor childhood with its many whippings and humiliations by 
taking it out on another girl. Grushenka had not practiced using the tip of 
her tongue for some time, and although she knew how she had formerly done 
it, she worked too quickly and pressed her mouth too hard into the open 
vulva, so that she soon was breathless and her tongue became sore. 

The girl had crossed her legs behind Grushenka's neck and pressed her 
tightly against her pussy. She was not yet excited because she had just come 
under the pressure of Master Prick. This dil-doe she held playfully in her 
hands, placing it between her breasts, tickling her nipples, finally kissing 
it all along the shaft and then inserting it into her mouth and sucking it 
with delight. She did not concentrate on the feelings of her pussy beyond 
the agreeable tickling which Grushenka's tongue play produced. Grushenka 
stopped for a moment, getting her breath and resting her tongue, and looking 
up saw the penis disappearing and reappearing from the mouth. The fair 
sucker was not willing to let her have a rest and hit her on the back with 
the soles of her feet. 

Grushenka resumed her occupation. This time she held the pussy open with her 
left hand and, coming from underneath, inserted the index finger of her 
right hand in the vulva and massaged the sheath all the way along until the 
womb seconded the efforts of her tongue to make the little love place spend. 
This method apparently met with the approval of the buttocks, because they 
started to move up and down, first slowly, then increasing their tempo to 
such a degree that Grushenka had a hard time keeping the tip of her tongue 
exactly at the right spot. 

However, it was the desire of her patroness to prolong the play. She twisted 
away, even took the priceless shaft out of her mouth and ordered Grushenka 
to stop. But Grushenka hung on. She kept her mouth close to the cunt and 
sucked with all her might. Finally the girl gave up fighting and came. She 
lay panting while Grushenka took a soft towel and rubbed her legs, belly, 
breast and arms removing the sweat and giving her at the same time a 
strengthening massage. Her customer had her eyes closed and seemed to sleep. 
Grushenka was about to leave, when the girl got up lazily, gave her a 
malicious look and started for the door. Grushenka thought she was going to 
the tub. Instead, the girl opened the door and motioned Madame Brenna, who, 
always on the watch, came swiftly inside. 

"I always pay well and you know I never complain," said the girl, "but look 
at this serf girl here. She is so lazy that when I tell her to kiss me a 
little, she just gives me words. I don't care what you do about it, but you 
know there are the aristocratic bath halls where I should have gone in the 
first place ....." 

"Is that so?" asked Madame Brenna with a grin and a severe look in the 
direction of Grushenka. "I'll wake the bitch up, if you permit. Come here 
Grushenka and lie over this chair. Yes, the bottom up." 

Grushenka did as told. Her head hung down; her hands held the legs of the 
chair with an anxious grip; her poor behind was turned up. Madame Brenna 
took a towel, held it in water until it was soaking wet and put her left 
hand firmly on Grushenka's back. She saw the marks of the pinching and 
guessed the rest of the story, making up her mind to fake the beating. But 
Grushenka, trembling and weeping and protesting her innocence, now lost 
control of herself entirely. She not only felt like pissing, nay, she 
pissed! In a big stream the yellow liquid ran out of her pussy and over her 
thighs onto the carpet. 

The girl laughed aloud. After the sadness and bad mood which had followed 
her two orgasms, she now felt delightfully happy. Madame Brenna, however, 
became really angry. The wet towel proved to be a more painful instrument 
than a switch or a leather strap. While the latter gave the kind of stinging 
cut suggested by its switching sound through the air, the wet towel gave 
only a thud when it hit, but it crushed the flesh, inflicting the pain of a 
contusion. Madame Brenna understood how to handle a wet towel on a naughty 
girl's bottom. She had perfected herself through over a score of years and 
Grushenka's behind was just another ass to her. 

"Such a lousy girl, to piss on that good rug," she thought, and Grushenka's 
behind was soon purple red from the knees to the small of the back. She 
howled and squealed like a pig being killed. She tossed about in her awkward 
position, her tear-dimmed eyes fixed on her own knees which she saw 
underneath the chair seat. On her body, arched so that the behind was its 
highest point, the blows rained with awful strength-swap-swap-swap! 

Madame Brenna did not count the strokes. Grushenka had roused her anger and 
she'd know when it was time to stop. The girl customer looked on, highly 
amused. While she still laughed about the peeing business, a gleam of 
perverted passion glowed in her eyes and a feeling of satisfaction crept 
through her loins. "Oh, if father would only buy some serf girls," she 
thought, "I'd beat them myself-but with a good leather whip, not with a wet 
towel." She herself had felt the switch and the strap not so many years ago 
when her father was still poor and she was the hired maid of a rich market 
woman. And how often the leather whip had cut her young breasts-and in 
recollection, she caressed her full bust with both hands, reassuring herself 
that those times were over forever. 

Meanwhile Madame Brenna had finished her job and motioned her customer out 
of the cabinet and into a tub. Grushenka let herself fall from the chair and 
lying on her stomach felt her sore backside with careful fingers. This 
indulgence, however, was short lived. Madame Brenna soon was back again and 
made her clean up the room. Taking her roughly by the arm, she dried her 
face with a handkerchief and tied up her ruffled hair. 

"Not another sob!" she said, "or I'll start again. Pull yourself together 
and go after your work. You see," she added maliciously, "that's what comes 
of getting the biggest man of the neighborhood to squeeze it into you; you 
can't even hold your water." 

Grushenka subdued her sobs. Under Madame Brenna's orders, she carried hot 
water for re-filling the tubs, she cleaned out a tub and so on. While 
Grushenka's ass hung heavy with pain, she was given no time to sulk and 
mope. 

Furthermore, she soon had to take care of a customer of another kind. A 
middle-aged woman of a motherly type selected her; a woman with kind eyes 
and ruddy complexion, more stout than fat, more big than tall. While she 
undressed her, Grushenka admired her firm flesh, her large hard bust, her 
muscular legs. The woman stroked Grushenka's head, called her all kinds of 
sweet names, complimented her on her lovely features and body and did not 
seem the least bit jealous of her beauty. After she was naked, she asked 
Grushenka to wash her pussy. When this was duly done she said, "Now, my 
sweet darling, please be a dear and give me a long and good sucking. You see 
my old man hasn't touched me in over five years. I don't know whether he 
could find his way anymore, if he wanted to, and I can't help craving some 
excitement. You see every so often it tickles me down there and so I come 
here once a week and have my little hothouse regaled with the play of an apt 
tongue like yours, and remember, I enjoy it most when a girl is willing and 
beautiful as you are." With this, she moved Grushenka's head, carefully and 
with caresses, between her big thighs. 

Grushenka started the job. She had plenty of operating field before her. The 
woman spread her big legs wide open; the small part of the belly, both sides 
of the cleft, the over-developed Venus Hill received soft kisses and slow 
ticklings with the tongue while Grushenka's well-formed hands gently took 
hold of the big buttocks. Grushenka took the large long lips of the grotto 
in her mouth alternately and sucked them, even biting them tenderly. Then 
she turned her efforts towards the main object, namely the large but juicy 
vagina. 

The woman lay still except that her fingers tried to tickle Grushenka's 
ears, but Grushenka shook them off. When, however, the tongue nipped the 
clitoris, licked around it and pressed and massaged it with stronger 
strokes, the woman changed her behavior. She began to heave and to toss with 
passion and her sweet words turned into sharp curses. Grushenka could not 
make out what she whispered so hoarsely, but words like 'take your damned 
prick away' or 'you lousy old cock-sucker' turned up repeatedly in this 
randy monologue. When she finally came, the woman closed her strong legs 
behind Grushenka's head, drawing her so tightly towards her cunt as to 
almost suffocate her. Releasing her, she sat up on the table, scratched her 
fat belly thoughtfully and muttered more to herself than to Grushenka: "It's 
a shame for an old woman and a mother of a grown up daughter-but what can 
you do?" Soon she sat in her tub, a respectable elderly woman with kind 
looks and refined behavior. Grushenka received a good tip from her. 

Grushenka was greeted with many sarcastic remarks from the other customers 
and girls wherever she passed. Her first patroness had told the story of her 
pissing on the floor and all the women considered it a huge joke. This same 
patroness annoyed and vexed her again when she was through with her bath. 
After she had been dried, an operation during which she found many faults 
with 

Grushenka and during which she pinched her with her sharp fingernails under 
the arms and in the sensitive flesh of the breasts (of which she was 
jealous) she had another one of her striking ideas. 

"You little pisser! Your know what you are good for? As a piss-pot! Come, 
sit down on the floor and I will piss in your mouth." 

Grushenka did not obey. She brought a piss-pot from the corner and put it 
down. The girl clutched Grushenka's hair around the pussy and raising her 
right hand threatened to hit her. But Grushenka remained firm. 

"I shall yell for Madame Brenna." she said and stood her ground. The girl 
wavered. 

"What else do you do," she retorted, "but eat cunts all day long? Why should 
you, you of all people, refuse to drink a little piss?" Grushenka struggled 
free and went to the other side of the massage table. 

"I believe, Madame," she said, "that another girl will serve you better than 
I can. May I call another one?" The girl shrugged her shoulders. 

"No! No!" she muttered and had herself dressed without another word. Ready 
to go, she took a ruble's worth of coins out of her purse. Grushenka reached 
for it, but the girl had decided to give it to her in another manner. 

"Wait," she said. "Lie down on the table and open up. I'll put it in your 
hole as a cork to stop the leak." 

Grushenka did as she was told, hoping thus to get rid of her tormentor more 
quickly. She held her pussy as wide open as possible so as not to get hurt 
when the silver was slipped in. The girl, who already had her gloves on, 
opened the slit with two fingers and for a moment examined this finely made 
love nest. The lips were rosy and oval, the opening lay deeper than her own 
and in close neighborhood to the clearly visible back hole. The sheath 
seemed narrow and the tickler, being near the entrance, raised its head 
freshly. 'What a treasure of a cunt,' she thought, 'Really, I never would 
lick a pussy, but this one-' 

Grushenka moved nervously; her tender parts lay open to the aggression of 
this patroness whom one could not trust. The girl slipped the coins in, 
first the small silver coins which had a higher value, then the bit copper 
coins worth one or two copecas. She had quite some fun when these pieces did 
not go in so easily, while Grushenka trembled anxiously, not hurt, but 
afraid of what still might come. Finished, the girl slapped her with her 
gloved hand over the open hole. Grushenka jerked her legs together and 
jumped from the table, while the girl laughingly remarked from the door: 
"Keep it there and you won't get broke." 

During the many weeks Grushenka worked in the women's department, she found 
out that women are crueler and meaner than men. The women had no humor or 
fun on their minds; they wanted only to be satisfied, utterly selfishly. 
They complained without cause and having power over their attendants, they 
tormented and vexed them without reason and very often unexpectedly. They 
might be very nice and considerate to Grushenka and all of a sudden pinch 
her or call for Madame Brenna to punish her. They tipped not half as well as 
the men did and called attention to it heavily when they parted with a few 
copecas. None of them ever kissed her pussy or made love to her, while many 
requested that she bring their elderly ticklers to the climax. Grushenka did 
not mind that. She soon learned to work her tongue over their bodies or 
their pussies in a routine way, hardly considering what she was doing and 
faking passion and eagerness when she felt that her patronesses were about 
to spend. But what got her nervous was that she never knew when Madame 
Brenna would find fault with her and punish her. 

These punishments were of all kinds. Madame Brenna would whip her soles with 
a leather strap when she had not moved with enough alacrity; she would hit 
her breasts with a switch when a customer complained that she had admired 
herself in the mirror; she would tie stinging nettles on the inside of 
Grushenka's thighs or on her bare behind when she was tired or drowsy. 

While none of the women customers made love to her, they always liked to rub 
their thick fingers in her sheath, not in a friendly and teasing way, but 
roughly, as if they wanted to enlarge her wonderfully small passage. 
Unconsciously, perhaps, they were envious because Grushenka had the 
narrowest hole of them all. 

Grushenka thought that Madame Brenna kept after her more than after the 
other girls because she was still angry about her husband. That was wrong. 
But her conscience was soon especially uneasy and for a good reason. One 
evening when she had been in the woman's department only a few days and, 
through with work, had just reached her room, in came Mr. Brenna. As was his 
habit, without saying a word, he threw her over the bed and gave her one of 
his tremendous pokes. She did not dare to fight him or to yell for help. She 
just gave in, gasping. She did not enjoy his big shaft for she kept watching 
the door, dreadfully afraid that they might be detected. 

The next day he came again and from then on every day. As things seemed to 
go smoothly Grushenka finally forgot her fear and concentrated again on his 
love power which filled her with hot chills and stimulated her to the climax 
of sacrificing passion. This went on for weeks and then, of course, one fine 
day Madame Brenna stood in the room again and the same scene as before 
repeated itself. Only this time, after having beaten up her husband, Madame 
Brenna gave Grushenka a murderous look, drove her husband out of the room, 
went herself, slammed the door behind her and locked and bolted the door 
from the outside. 

For a moment Grushenka was horrified. She sat on the edge of the bed, 
paralyzed, unable to move or to think. Then an idea flashed through her 
brain, an idea that drove her to feverish activity. Flight! Away! As quickly 
as possible, as quick as lightning. She dressed, wrapped her clothes into a 
bundle and stuck the kerchief with her money into her bodice. 

Flight! How to leave the room? The oak door did not budge. The lock was of 
forged iron. But there was the window! Through the window, over the window 
sill, along the house ledge into the open window of the next room. A dash 
through that room, flight down the stairs, out of the house, along the 
street, around the first corner, the second, the next. 

Exhausted and with a beating heart, Grushenka leaned against a house wall. 
Nobody had followed her. Still breathless, she forced herself to move on. 
The twilight turned to darkness. She reached Martha's house and the girl 
friends kissed each other tenderly and with tears. For a long time, neither 
spoke a word. 

 CHAPTER XII. 

The stay with Martha was brief. The little money Grushenka had went quickly. 
Grushenka did not want to be a burden to her friend. She had to think of the 
future. She had found out from Martha that Mme. Laura once had a scheme to 
dispose of her and she resolved to try Mme. Laura again. Without telling 
Martha about it, she got ready one day at noontime and was soon sitting in 
Mme. Laura's private office. 

Mme. Laura took little time to scold her for running away, but she asked 
Grushenka if she would this time accept what was provided for her. Grushenka 
consented meekly. Thinking it over, Mme. Laura dispatched a letter, this 
time to another gentleman. Grushenka sat in a corner of the office and 
waited. About an hour later Mme. Laura returned with a man about thirty 
years old. Dressed like a dandy, with a face like an Italian, his mustache 
was twirled up audaciously. He seemed coarse and vain and of a false 
hilarity. His hands were covered with dazzling diamonds. 

"Here is a beautiful model of mine," Mme. Laura said pointing at Grushenka. 
"One of my serf-girls. I want to get rid of her because I promised a poor 
dear relative of mine her place. Now if she were just one of the usual run I 
would not have sent for you, but she is one of the finest and most beautiful 
creatures I have ever seen. As you are a connoisseur of women and always on 
the lookout for special beauties, I thought I had better send for you." She 
looked searchingly at the man. He twirled his mustache with affected 
fingers. He hardly looked in Grushenka's direction. 

"One more or one less, it doesn't matter with us." He seemed bored. 

"Come here, my dove," Mme. Laura made Grushenka get up and step forward. 
"Show yourself to the gentleman." 

Grushenka stood before him, Mme. Laura tenderly stroking her hair and 
turning her slowly around. His face was expressionless. When Grushenka stood 
with her back towards him, she felt Mme. Laura slowly raising her dress, her 
petticoats, then flattening out her drawers so as to expose her behind. The 
gentleman seemed pleased. "Oh," he said, "you know my taste, don't you, 
Always give your customers what they ask for, eh? You know damn well that I 
like well formed, small behinds, not those big fat asses with their fat 
bolsters which are always in the way." And he laughed in falsetto. 

When he heard that the price was only a hundred rubles, he took a handful of 
loose gold out of his pocket, threw ten pieces on the table with a move of 
his hand as if to say, "a hundred rubles-bah, what's that"-and Grushenka was 
sold. Needless to say, Mme. Laura made the money disappear, not with undue 
haste, oh no, but quick enough to be sure that she had gotten every bit of 
it. 

At the door waited a princely carriage. The man got in and had Grushenka sit 
down with him on the front seat. Grushenka wondered at a master driving 
through Moscow with a serf sitting next to him on the driver's seat of the 
carriage. 

The answer to this came soon enough. Grushenka learned all about it while 
she had her first meal. Serge, that was his name, had been a serf himself. 
Now he was major domo to the old Prince Asantschejew-not only major domo but 
his jailer and tormentor. The old Prince was entirely at his mercy. He was 
kept a prisoner in his own bed, was not allowed to see any of his relatives 
or friends, was in fact held incommunicado. Serge had made himself master by 
trickery and sheer physical strength and had set himself up as tyrant over 
the wasted estate of the old Prince. He had forced his master to liberate 
him and in his last will to bequeath him a sizeable farm and some money. He 
had not dared to stipulate too large an amount for fear that after the death 
of the Prince the heirs and relatives would throw over the document and take 
their revenge on him. Therefore he kept the old man alive in order to steal 
as much cash as possible from the estate before his death. 

Serge was an excellent administrator. By tolls and taxes he knew how to 
squeeze their last penny out of the farmer-serfs of the estate. But the 
household was run m a very disorderly manner, every servant doing just about 
what he wanted to do. The house, a tremendous castle, was unclean, the 
servants were dressed in rags, the horses were not cared for or properly 
fed, the whole little community of over fifty people lingered around without 
plan or discipline. Serge did not give a damn. He went about cursing and 
swearing, a short leather whip hanging from his belt always ready to 
strike-but only because he was concerned with his own comfort. 

"What does he do with so many good looking girls?" asked Grushenka. "Well," 
they answered, and grinned, "You'll find that out in time." 

After dinner and a bath, Grushenka was first of all able to save her own 
clothes. They were not burned as usual and she was happy, for she had bought 
them with her own money. The elderly housekeeper then said that she had to 
give her the usual thrashing, but Grushenka wiggled herself out of that too 
by flattering the woman, kissing the switch and just making her forget to 
use it on her. But now she was a serf-girl again. The price for her liberty 
was in the purse of Mme. Laura. 

Serge forgot about Grushenka after her arrival and she behaved like all the 
other serfs in the house. When they heard him approaching a room-and he was 
usually shouting and yelling-they quickly fled before he could see them. She 
never saw the old Prince Asantschejew. Only two elderly women were allowed 
to enter his room, women trusted by Serge because they too had been taken 
care of in the Prince's will. 

One day Serge missed one of his rings. He was in a rage. The ring seemed to 
have been stolen by one of the women (he kept no male serfs in the house and 
never had visitors). He ordered all the women into the biggest room of the 
basement and shouted that if the ring were not returned he'd kill every one 
of them to be sure that he didn't miss the thief. One of the girls suggested 
that she had seen the ring on a sideboard upstairs, and a few girls, 
including Grushenka, went to that room with him. There the ring was found. 

But meanwhile Serge had laid his eyes on Grushenka. Grushenka was dressed in 
a blouse and petticoat without skirt or drawers. Her legs were bare and she 
wore wooden slippers. It was her working costume. As he looked at her, 
Serge's eyes sparkled. 

"You are Mme. Laura's girl, aren't you?" he said, and he put one hand under 
her petticoat on her bare bottom, while his other hand stroked her thighs 
and the flesh of her belly but without touching her pussy. "Well, well, I 
forgot all about you. But no time is better than the present. Kneel 
straddle-legged on that easy chair and bend over, my chicken." 

Grushenka did as she was told, put her knees on the arms of the wide easy 
chair and bent over a bit. She expected to get poked. The other girls 
watched with malicious smiles. But Serge was not quite satisfied. He grabbed 
her by the neck and bent her forward until her head touched the seat of the 
chair, doubling her up to the utmost. One of the girls threw Grushenka's 
petticoats up and over her back, and Grushenka could see through her opened 
legs how Serge took his sizeable shaft out of his dirty linen trousers. She 
went with her right hand to her cunt, parted the lips with a quick move of 
the fingers and held it open awaiting the attack. 

"A nice, clean ass," remarked Serge. "Sorry I forgot so long about it." 

He moved forward, got hold of her loins, and glancing down, approached her 
with the tip of his shaft. Grushenka reached for his love-instrument, but he 
shouted for her to take her hand away. He then began to press his prick 
against her back-hole. 

He was an ass-fucker by conviction and inclination. First of all he did not 
want his girls to become pregnant. Furthermore he found the back-hole 
smaller and tighter. Finally he did not want to give his girls a thrill; he 
liked to do his fucking himself and to spin out his amusement as long as 
possible without the help of his partner. 

Thus the head of Serge's shaft now engaged in a struggle to enter 
Grushenka's small back-hole. He pressed, screwed and pushed. It pained her. 
Not that she was still a virgin back there. Prince Leo had initiated her ass 
hole, more than one finger had rubbed and entered it. Serge however did not 
use any ointment nor did he direct or help with his hand, and she groaned 
and sighed under his lengthy attack. He was expert in entering a back-hole. 
He knew that the muscle holding it tight was on top, and he massaged this 
muscle with his pressure. It gave way and his shaft entered in full. 

After he had it all in he paused a moment, got himself into a comfortable 
position and began a slow fucking. Grushenka, glancing through her legs at 
his big brown hairy balls and the end of the appearing and disappearing 
shaft, wanted to help along and wiggled her bottom. But he slapped her on 
the thigh and commanded her to hold still. She felt his machine grow bigger 
and bigger, she felt like taking a good shit, she felt that empty longing in 
her cunt, while the minutes crept by. The other girls stood around and 
whispered. 

Finally he came, not speeding up his movements at all and not withdrawing 
his prick afterwards. He just stood and waited until it became small and 
soft and slipped out by itself. Then he left the room without a word. He had 
hardly left when the girls burst into a babble of comment and hilarity. The 
remarks flew through the room: 

"Well, another virginity and no blood shed...." 

"I want to be Godmother in nine months." 

"I always play with my finger, when he sticks it into my ass." 

"He would not take me, my veranda protrudes too much"-displaying a very 
muscular and fat behind with such a tight cleft that the back-hole could not 
be seen. 

"He usually lines three or four girls up in a row, has them bend down as you 
did just now, and goes from one hole to the other." 

"Be careful not to wiggle your behind; when he comes too quickly, he'll beat 
you to a bloody mess." 

"And don't put salve into your cleft. He wants to force the entrance and 
hates an easy hole." 

"You'll be on his list from now on. I could see he liked your buttocks." 

"Oh, if I only had a good prick-right now-for my little pussy!" 

"Have yourself sent to the stable for a thrashing. The boys won't hurt you, 
but they'll fuck you all right." 

"I can loan you my finger, if that will help you out." 

"Why not take a candle?" 

It was done as said. The girls were excited after seeing Grushenka get 
fucked. Serge never allowed them to go out of the house and they could 
hardly ever manage to get a prick in the right spot. The girl who was the 
leader of the chorus lay down on the couch. Another girl took a big candle 
from one of the side-brackets and filled the longing love-nest with 
intensive pushes. They had done this often before. They had found out who 
had the longest vagina, making a mark on the candle for each cunt, and they 
were clever in satisfying each other in this way. 

Grushenka, who watched with interest as each girl took her turn to lie down 
on the couch, felt rather randy. In the group was a very young girl, not 
much more than fifteen or sixteen years old, very blonde and delicate. She 
would not let herself be pushed but she caressed the faces and breasts of 
those girls wiggling under the candle. Grushenka put her arm around her and 
whispered in her ear. "Will you do to me what I do to youeverything?" 

The girl shyly nodded her consent. Grushenka laid her on the carpet, rolled 
her petticoats up and began to smother her soft belly with kisses. The girl 
was ticklish and giggled. Grushenka opened her young legs and buried her 
head between the girl's thighs. The pretty little pussy was still almost 
without hair. The girl was fighting against the intruder, not earnestly, yet 
struggling a bit, and this made Grushenka still more anxious to suck this 
cunt with all the ability she had acquired during her stay in Mme. Brenna's 
bath establishment. 

The girl sighed and heaved and tossed about entwining herself with 
Grushenka's sucking mouth when the climax came. The girl was, in fact, a 
virgin and this was the first time she had ever come. She lay now without 
stirring, her lips slightly parted, smiling and exhausted. 

Grushenka studied her with curious sympathy; she knew the girl would not 
reciprocate and she let it go at that. Her own pussy could get satisfied 
only late at night when she stroked herself with loving fingers, thinking of 
her beloved Mihail. 

Serge did not put her on his special list. He was much to busy trying to 
make money and to pile it up in his private iron chest. He loved to drink 
and gamble with the stable boys and he did not often feel inclined to get 
rid of his sperm. Whenever he felt in the mood he grabbed a few of the girls 
who were around, discarded the ones with fat asses and poked the others 
after his fashion. But Grushenka was to come into contact with him in 
another way. 

One afternoon, cleaning the dining room, she was carrying one of the chairs 
with the big princely crown burnt into its leather back. Serge, running 
hurriedly through the room, bumped a leg of the chair with his knee. It hurt 
him and the culprit had to be punished on the spot. The leather whip was 
unhooked from his belt. Grushenka had to bend forward, put both her hands 
between her knees and was told to press her knees tight together and not to 
move. He ripped her blouse over her head. With his left hand he took hold of 
her hair, wrapping it around his wrist and the whipping began. 

He raised the whip and flourished it over her. The stroke fell over her nude 
shoulders and the pain was worse than she had anticipated. It took her 
breath away and made her gasp. She uttered a loud shriek, writhing and 
twisting her loins in agony. He went on whipping her slowly, so that she 
felt the full sting of every stroke. It was as if a red hot iron was being 
drawn across her back and shoulders. She winced and squirmed every time the 
leather thong bit into her quivering flesh. She hopped around the room with 
her legs closed tightly together but that didn't do her any good. It only 
made him lay the strokes on in such a way that the end of the strap curled 
around her body and bit into her breasts, thus doubling her agony. She was 
about to faint or throw herself on the floor regardless of the consequences 
when he stopped. He kicked her in the behind and warned her to be more 
careful the next time. 

When Grushenka, weeping and groaning, came back to her senses the other 
girls had gone. In fact they had quickly stolen out of the room when he took 
hold of her, because Serge did not mind whipping half a dozen backs once the 
mood was on him. They came back now and put sour cream over the long red 
welts which covered her back, shoulders and one of her breasts. It took days 
before Grushenka felt normal again and had forgotten the pain; it took weeks 
before the welts had disappeared. 

It was a long time before Grushenka again came face to face with Serge. This 
happened when he sent word to the old lazy housekeeper to send him the six 
girls who had the best breasts. The girls did not understand what he had in 
mind and were thoroughly frightened. But they had to go to him. Of course 
Grushenka was one of the girls, who, clothed only in petticoat and naked 
from the waistline up, went to his room. They stood inside the doorway and 
waited. Serge sat over a big accounting sheet writing figures and cursing. 
Finally he threw the quill away, took a pinch of snuff and looked the girls 
over. 

They all had full hard breasts, with white or brown skin, rosy or dark 
nipples. He had his choice. He got up, felt them, tickled them, weighed 
their full flesh in his hands and pinched them. They wiggled a bit and 
giggled but were uneasy. Naturally he decided on Grushenka. She had the 
finest of them all, milk white, full but pointed and with rather, large rosy 
berries. He told her to go and put her finest dress on; a skirt and blouse 
but no shirt underneath. Grushenka hurried off to do so. 

When she came back she saw him busy with the other girls. They kneeled in a 
row on the couch, bottoms in the air, one of them intruded by Serge's prick 
but probably all of them already honored with a few pokes because they 
comforted their be-hinds with their fingers or were tickling their pussies. 
He soon took his machine out of the hole which engaged it and went to the 
next crevice. Grushenka took care not to make any noise and not to be 
noticed in the doorway. She had no desire to give her behind this treat. 

After Serge had come with his present incumbent, he gave every girl a slap 
on the ass and chased them all from the room. He put his prick quietly back 
into his trousers without troubling to wash it after his trip into the dirt 
holes, and turned to Grushenka. He opened her blouse in front, took her 
breasts out and tried to arrange the blouse so that the bust protruded well 
out of it. But it couldn't be done. The blouse was too large and had too 
many pleats, so that no matter how arranged the material covered most of the 
bust. He ordered the housekeeper to appear and demanded that an elegant 
evening dress be made for Grushenka but so cut in front as to go below the 
bosom. 

He smiled knowingly when he gave this order. 

A light blue brocade, embroidered with silver flowers, was found in one of 
the many chests. This was duly cut and sewn into a magnificent evening gown. 
Grushenka helped and supervised this work eagerly. She knew from Nelidowa's 
tailors what was becoming to her and how a dress had to be made, and she 
looked very stunning when she presented herself a few days later to Serge. A 
bristling line of style and elegance ran through the whole creation; leaning 
back on a train, tightened together in a wasp-waist flanked by the long 
sleeves which trailed down to the knees and crowned by the absolutely nude 
bust which stuck out almost with impudence. Add to this that Grushenka had 
colored her nipples with henna (as she had seen Nelidowa do); that she had 
her hair dressed in the high artificial style of the time and that she wore 
her most enchanting smile. Serge, the crude peasant and slave driver, could 
not help but admire and compliment her. Of course there was a great 
difference between Grushenka in a dirty working blouse, unkempt and half 
nude, and Grushenka fixed up as a great lady. More than satisfied Serge took 
her by the hand and led her to the room of the old Prince. 

The old man shrank together and trembled fearfully when they entered the 
room and was about to hide under the covers of his large bed. His long hair 
was snow white and his white beard uncut. His small eyes were half closed, 
the eyelids red with inflamation. His nose seemed small and shrinking and 
the whole impression was of a Santa Claus who had met with an accident and 
lay frozen in the snow. 

"Well here I bring you something fine," began 

Serge, "something that you will like, something to play with. And if you try 
to hide under the covers or to look away I shall hit you, your scoundrel. 
Didn't you always like the bitches with the big breasts, eh, when you were 
younger and I had to clean your boots? Sorry you are too weak or I'd make 
you clean mine now. Didn't I have to look on a thousand times, in those old 
days, when you put your pimply prick between their breasts-in those days 
when I always had to select the big breasted ones for you? Well you see I am 
kindly inclined now and bring you something to play with. Come on and feel 
it and suck it a little. It will do you good, won't it?" 

The real reason for Serge's behavior was that he had had enough of the old 
man. He wanted him to die but still shrank from the deed of killing him 
outright. His plan was to enervate the Prince still further. He hoped that 
the old man, after not having seen a woman for so long a time, would get 
excited and croak. Therefore he now pushed Grushenka towards the bed and the 
old Prince, trying to ward her off, could not help but touch her naked bust. 
This not enough, Serge pushed her over so that her breast lay on the 
Prince's face. But Serge saw that as long as he was present fear would 
occupy the old man's mind more than Grushenka's young bosom would excite 
him. 

Sizing Grushenka up and finding her not dangerous, Serge decided to leave 
the two alone. He directed Grushenka to caress the old man's face every 
half-hour with her nipples, to let him play with her and to let him fuck her 
if he so desired. "After the abstinence of so many years he is entitled to a 
little pleasure," he remarked. With that he left them. 

Grushenka sat modestly on the chair and watched the Prince. He lay still and 
stared stupidly into no-where. After a while she turned her eyes away from 
him, pitying him in her heart. She felt that he in turn was now scrutinizing 
her and before he could avoid it she caught a very keen and intelligent eye. 
So he was playing the old stupid man but was still very far from being 
demented! Finally he said in a low voice: 

"You won't kill me, will you?" 

"I'll pity you. I'll help you. I hate Serge"was her answer. But they were 
both very careful not to say more; perhaps the serf who played the master 
was eavesdropping. After a while she got up and leaned over him as if to 
tease him with her breasts and whispered: "I have to do this, he might be 
looking through the keyhole." 

The Prince played his part and stroked her bosom a bit. She noticed some 
books on the table and took one of them and began to read aloud. He was 
amazed that she could read and listened with interest to the story. But this 
interest grew to admiration when she inserted sentences into her monotonous 
readings which certainly were not printed in the book. For example, 'be very 
careful' or 'I must see you again' or 'make some plans of what to do' or 
'when he comes back behave as though you never wanted to see me again' and 
so on. 

When Serge came back to fetch Grushenka the old man complained in a stupidly 
wailing manner that she had gotten him hot and feverish, that he did not 
want to see her again, that she had disturbed him with her reading. Serge 
was pleased at this and felt especially gratified when Grushenka told him, 
after they had left the room, that the 

Prince was a dilapidated old man, had no sense any more, and was certainly 
suffering from softening of the brain. Serge ordered her to make a daily 
visit to the Prince and annoy him more each time. 

"Take his prick," he said, "or what is left of it, and rub it or suck it. 
Let him have a little excitement before he goes to hell-you are his serf 
anyway." 

At present, however, Serge wanted his own excitement quelled and Grushenka 
looked too beautiful in her full dress not to make an excellent partner. 
Right then and there her head was buried in the cushions of a couch while a 
sharp pain in her back-hole announced that Serge was still able to raise 
Master Prick to action. When he had thrown the long train of her dress over 
her elevated bottom and found a pair of drawers in his way he ordered her 
never to wear drawers again. He also decided that hereafter he would fuck 
her each day when she came out of the Prince's room. The dress of an elegant 
lady had stimulated his low-born senses and he ordered his other favorites 
also to be fitted with fine gowns to be worn when they reported for his 
pleasure. 

Meanwhile Grushenka had to bear the brunt of his desire and she did so with 
the resolution that her revenge would not be far off. She had her ass-hole 
fucked again and again and surprisingly she very soon found it was not so 
terrible after all. On the contrary she learned how to loosen the muscles, 
how to give herself easily, how to enjoy this reverse form of erotic 
excitement. Her only objection to her encounters with Serge was that he 
demanded she hold herself absolutely motionless no matter how aroused she 
became and how much she would have liked to answer his thrusts with wiggling 
pushes. 

The liberation of the old Prince Asantschejew and the crushing of Serge came 
much more quickly than even Grushenka had hoped. She smuggled paper and 
pencil to the old Prince and, while she read to him, sitting so that a 
watcher from the key-hole could not see him, he wrote a letter. It took the 
old feeble man many days before the letter was ready and addressed. He had 
to hide the half-finished paper for days under his sheets, trembling for 
fear that he would be detected-and that would have meant a violent death 
from Serge's hand. Finally he slipped the finished document to Grushenka. It 
was addressed to a distant relative of his who had his castle in the city. 

While Serge was in the house Grushenka, who had not confided in anyone, did 
not dare to carry the message herself to its destination. But one day when 
Serge drove away to watch the races she dressed hurriedly, ran out of the 
house, took a droski and sped through the city. The relative was not at 
home, but his wife was. Grushenka forced her way through a chain of 
servants, came to the mistress, fell at her feet and poured out her story in 
great excitement. At the same time she delivered the letter. 

At first the lady did not want to listen. Had not the old Prince sent them 
insulting letters some years ago asking them never to see him again nor to 
communicate with him again? Had not that dirty major domo refused her 
husband entrance to the house, acting upon orders from the old Prince? Had 
they not been shut out of his life entirely? How could he now expect to get 
help? But when Grushenka prayed hard to her she finally read the letter. She 
began thinking it over and had Grushenka repeat the story. 

Then suddenly she understood; it became clear to her that Prince 
Asantschejew was actually the captive of his slave, that he had kept them 
away under the threat of death, and that they had to act. But how? She broke 
out in a flood of lamentations for with her husband away she did not know 
what to do. Yet Grushenka was in a terrible hurry. Action had to be taken 
before Serge came back, for he would strangle the old man upon the first 
suspicion. She suggested that they should get hold of some male 
acquaintances of Madame, should get some men from the police station, and--. 
But now Madame was calm again and took charge. She selected a half dozen of 
her strongest stable men and they drove at great speed to the castle of the 
old Prince. 

Serge had not yet returned. The old Prince, upon seeing his relative, became 
hysterical, interrupting his joy with shouts of fear. Serge, whom he called 
an almighty devil, would kill them all, he proclaimed. His fear did not 
lessen even when they brought Serge before him, chained and shackled. 

It had been an easy job. When he had re-entered the house, the six men of 
Madame had fallen upon him and subdued him in no time. A police-picket was 
sent for. In the presence of the lieutenant, the . old Prince made his 
accusation against his serf and demanded that he be hanged. And so they led 
Serge away. 

The captain of the police decided not to string him up but to send him to 
Siberia. But it never came to that. Serge, who had been stunned in the 
beginning, had a violent fit in the evening and tried to break loose. The 
answer was the knout and the policeman who exercised the whipping hit him so 
awkwardly that he broke his back. 

Serge died during the night--this all can be read in the old family papers 
of the family Asantschejew. There also can be found that the old Prince gave 
Grushenka her freedom and a handsome dowry. He lived on for many months in 
peace and happiness. During this time Grushenka nursed him. After his death 
the relative who helped to free him inherited and lived in his castle-her 
name is reported as Countess Natalia Alexiejew. Grushenka stayed with the 
Countess Natalia until-well, the next chapter will tell you. 

 CHAPTER XIII. 

Countess Natalia Alexiejew and her husband, the Count Vasilis, were Russian 
aristocrats of the old conservative order, a kind Grushenka had not yet met. 
They were religious, straight-forward, strict but just. They felt themselves 
the absolute owners of their serfs, but felt toward them more like a father 
or a mother than a master. Their day started early with a prayer meeting 
which was attended by the whole household, followed by breakfast at a long 
table, the masters presiding. If there was not a special party with guests, 
masters and servants ate at the same table and of the same dishes. After 
that, work was done. 

Laziness or stupidity were at first treated with admonishing words. Only in 
rare and grave cases was the whip resorted to. The masters did not swing it 
themselves, however, but sent the culprit to the stable where an old and 
trusted coachman, named Joseph, laid the guilty one over a bundle of hay and 
administered the beating. Joseph was a Judas and beat them longer and harder 
than he was told to. The other serfs hated him. They took good care not to 
be remiss in their duties so as to stay clear of his fangs. 

Furthermore, no erotic abuse took place in the household. The aristocratic 
couple shared the same bed throughout the year. The Count, who was past 
fifty, had lost his sexual aspirations, and the Countess, who was ten years 
his junior, was apparently satisfied with what he was able to let her have. 
She was nice and plump, with firm flesh and many pretty dimples. She had 
motherly ways, though always a bit preachy, and was beloved by all her 
servants. 

A few weeks after the death of the old Prince she approached Grushenka and 
asked her what she intended to do. Did she want to leave her? Should she 
look around for a husband for her? Would she like to settle down on a little 
farm? What were her plans? Grushenka had no answer ready. After talking it 
over they decided that Grushenka should stay at the house for the present 
and the Countess put her in charge of the linen and silver room. 

Grushenka now carried on her belt a chain with many big keys which opened 
drawers and chests. She was proud to take care of countless sets of linen, 
from the coarse and daily-used bed linen of the serfs to the finest table 
damask, and of hundreds of pieces of china and many valuable silver 
ornaments which were put on the table on special occasions only. She had ten 
girls working under her, cleaning, repairing and sewing the new linen which 
had been woven by another group of girls or by the peasant women on one of 
the estates. 

Her pride made her ambitious to have the utensils entrusted to her always at 
their very best. This ambition did not meet completely with the zeal of the 
girls working for her, especially in the beginning when they started to 
clean up after the years of disorder that preceded the death of the old 
Prince. She began to admonish her girls with friendly words, but she was 
timid and they laughed behind her back. It took all her courage to pinch one 
or the other on the arm, and she felt that as soon as she turned around they 
made faces at her and giggled. At last she complained to the Countess who 
gave the matter serious thought. She advised her as follows: 

"The trouble with peasants," said the Countess, "is that they won't hear 
with their ears until they have felt with their backs. It won't do for you 
to report them to me and for me to have them sent to the stable. They'll 
only pin on you the stigma of a traitor and they'll think you're afraid of 
them and will play you plenty of tricks. No-you will have to keep some good 
fresh switches in salt water in your working pantry. If you beat one or two 
of their backsides sore, they'll kiss the hem of your sleeves." 

After this advice, Grushenka got the switches and gave the girls a warning, 
but she made very little headway. The girls joked about the switches and 
broke the stems in the middle when she was not looking. There was one in 
particular, a big fat girl, about thirty years of age. She had been married 
twice to farmers, both of whom had died, and had always returned to the 
inner circle of the household because she had been one of the last favorites 
of the deceased Prince. She used to call Grushenka "baby" and told stories 
about her married life which made the other girls stop working. She herself 
would do almost nothing in a day's time and when Grushenka pinched her in 
the arm, she would grin and say, "Why, dear, do that again, please. It feels 
nice." 

She certainly did not feel it very much. She had a tough brown skin and the 
hard flesh of her peasant stock. Her overgrown, full breasts had first 
attracted the old Prince when he saw her once swimming in the river of his 
estate. She used to kneel down before him, put his penis between her 
breasts, press them gently together and rub until she felt his sperm flowing 
over her throat. She imagined that she had superior rights to Grushenka, 
hence her heckling and resistance. Therefore, when she aroused Grushenka's 
temper again and again, the supervising girl finally lost her patience and 
condemned her to twenty-five strokes over the bare bottom with the switch. 
The girl arose unmoved, took some hairpins out of her hair, and with them 
pinned her skirt up over her back. With slow movements and ceremony she 
removed her drawers, laid herself on the floor bottom up, and said 
sarcastically, "Please hit me, sweetheart. I like to have a hot ass." 

Grushenka knelt with one knee on the back of the culprit and put the bucket 
with the switches next to her on the floor. In front of her was a tremendous 
ass; two big brown globes, muscular and steel-hard. The girl held her thighs 
closely together and strained her muscles in order to ward off the strokes. 
She was not at all afraid, because 

Grushenka was not very strong. Grushenka felt that if she did not beat the 
culprit into submission she would lose the respect of all her girls, and she 
pressed her lips together in anger. 

"Open up your legs as wide as you can," she ordered, curtly. 

"Certainly, my dove," retorted the girl mockingly, "anything to please my 
little pet." She spread her legs as wide as she could and at the end of the 
cleft appeared a great hole; a hair-infested cunt which seemed able to hold 
a big stick. The thick flesh on the end of the cleft was not muscular and 
the inside of the thighs next to the cunt attracted Grushenka's eyes. She 
directed the switch at those parts. 

At first, being greatly excited herself, she laid the strokes weakly and 
swiftly. But when the girl did not seem to mind at all, even muttering flip 
remarks, she began to whip her with a force which she herself had not 
suspected she had. The flesh around the cunt became crimson; the first drops 
of blood appeared. The girl began to move uneasily. The ends of the switch 
were cutting the lower part of the lips of her pussy. 

Soon the switch had broken to pieces. Grushenka picked a new one. Her hand 
got sore, but she did not mind. She was breathless, but she whipped and 
whipped, her eyes directed towards the end of the cleft and neglecting 
entirely the big, muscular thighs. Finally the girl felt the pain keenly. 
She had stood it at first to show up Grushenka and prove that she could not 
hurt her. But now the pain became too violent. She closed her legs. 
Grushenka, sensing victory and submission, would not have it so. She shouted 
at her to open up again, and when the girl did not obey, she bent over in a 
rage and bit her viciously in one of the big buttocks. The girl groaned and 
cried out, but reluctantly opened her enormous thighs again. This was not 
enough for Grushenka who jerked them open as far as it was possible and 
resumed her whipping, until the girl prayed for mercy and to be forgiven. 

Grushenka stopped beating, but she was not yet through with her. She told 
the girl not to move until she had washed her up herself. In the hollow of 
her hand, she took salt water from the bucket and rubbed it into the raw, 
beaten flesh. The sting of the cold salt water shot up the girl's back, and 
as she instinctively recoiled, Grushenka manhandled her spot, pinching her 
all around the pussy and pulling its hair severely. Finally she inserted her 
sharp nails into the lips of the love-nest and with a last pinch, which made 
the culprit scream, let her go. After the girl rose, she gave Grushenka a 
strange look of mingled astonishment and devotion. She curtsied and kissed 
her sleeve, then went humbly to her work without wiping off the tears which 
trickled down her cheeks. From that day her girls looked up to Grushenka 
with respect, and some of them even told her how glad they were that 
Grushenka had punished that bitch, who had been so fresh. 

Grushenka herself had undergone a change by this experience. She now looked 
at her ten girls as her property and she enjoyed feeling that she could do 
with them what she wanted. She felt a certain thrill when she pinched their 
bare arms. She did not hurry when she had them expose the inside of a thigh 
or even a breast, so that she could squeeze the flesh slowly between the 
knuckles of two fingers, pinch hard, and twist her hand around. When her 
victim yelled or did not hold still, she did it over and over again, and she 
was aware that she got a thrill out of it. 

She took even more advantage of her girls and they did not dare complain to 
the Countess. Grushenka had no lover, and her pussy often felt randy. What 
had Nelidowa done with her girls? For what had those lazy bastards their 
tongues? Remembering her one-time mistress, Grushenka had these girls suck 
off her cunt. The fat girl, who had been her antagonist, became her favorite 
for this sport. She had a long, crafty tongue and used to alternate rimming 
and tickling of the spot without being told to do so. But if one of the 
younger girls did not satisfy her, she beat her with a clear conscience. She 
used to say to herself, "Who had pity on me when I was in the same 
position?" 

All this was erased by an event. The Count and Countess gave a great party. 
Grushenka supervised the serf girls in the handling of the dishes at the big 
buffet overflowing with food. Of a sudden there stood next to her-she had 
not seen him approaching-her Mihail. He was attired in gala uniform, smart 
from foot to head, young, alert, and in the best of moods. Grushenka only 
saw the bold blue eyes which had captivated her so many months ago. She 
stared at him as if here were a ghost and finally, understanding that he was 
really there before her, a guest of the party, she uttered a faint cry and 
turned abruptly to run away. He seized her and drew her toward him. 

"Hello Mary!"-that was the name she had given him when he and his friend had 
picked her up on the road-"Hello, you mysterious lady. Don't run away. I 
have been looking for you everywhere. If you knew how often we discussed 
you, my friend Fladilow and I-he is still in Petersburg. We even made bets 
as to who you were. Now again I can't tell. You don't seem to be a guest, 
you're not wearing an evening gown, and you certainly are not a servant." 
Grushenka wore a modish but simple gray silk gown and no wig. 

"Let me go, let me go!" Tears dimmed Grushenka's eyes and she was all in a 
flutter. 

At this moment the Countess passed and Mihail called her to his assistance. 

"I can tell you all about my little brave friend," said the Countess. "She 
is a fine girl and very sweet too, isn't she?" 

"We are old friends," continued Mihail with a twinkle of the eye, "but she 
does not like me any more. See, she wants to run away." 

"Please don't tell him anything," pleaded Grushenka with her mistress. 
"If-well, then, I'll tell him everything myself,"-and she sighed so 
pathetically that they both laughed. 

"All right," consented Mihail, "that will be much more to my liking." 

Grushenka took him by the hand and led him out of the room, away from the 
glamor of the thousand candles and the laughter and merriment of the 
aristocratic party. She seated him in a dark corner of one of the many 
pantries, and while the servants passed the room busy with their work, she 
poured a torrent of words out to him. She made herself as humble and 
miserable as possible. She told him that she was only a serf girl; that when 
he and Fladilow had picked her up, she was running away in the stolen 
clothes of her mistress, that she was a low, dirty creature not worthy even 
to speak with him. 

When she was through, she burst into a stream of tears, embraced him and 
kissed him and clung hysterically to his neck, telling him that she had been 
liberated and was free now to go wherever she wanted and she would never 
separate from him again. Mihail understood only one thing of all this: that 
she loved him and had ceaselessly dreamed about him. She was very beautiful 
and in her tears she looked to him like a Venus. She felt that she pleased 
him and suddenly became normal again, quite reasonable in fact. She chided 
herself on being stupid, tidied herself up and smiled at him with great 
charm. He kissed her without passion, rather in a brotherly manner, and 
teasingly asked her whether she would sleep with him again. He promised her 
to be more polite hereafter, and not to snore. Saying he would see her again 
very soon, he went back to the feast. 

The information he received from the good-hearted Countess was quite 
contrary to what Grushenka had told him. Of course the Countess knew nothing 
about Grushenka's past; in her good-heartedness and naivete, she had not 
even a suspicion of Grushenka's previous adventures. She supposed the girl 
to be still a virgin, probably born of as fine parents as a free girl, but 
forced to sell herself into serfdom to ward off poverty. In liberating the 
old Prince, she had certainly shown great intelligence and courage, for if 
Serge had detected the plot, he would have tortured her to death. Jokingly 
she asked Mihail not to fall in love with Grushenka because she was no match 
for him. That they might start an affair did not even enter her mind. 

But of course, that was exactly what happened-and how happy Grushenka was! 
Mihail, under the pretext of paying his respects to the Countess, had made 
good his promise and seen her again, and they had set a rendezvous. 
Grushenka slipped secretly out of the palace that evening and they took a 
long drive in his carriage. They had no intercourse that time, but loved 
each other like two good healthy young people. The next time, however, she 
went to his quarters, and they were passionately entwined on his bed before 
they themselves were aware of it. Grushenka, who felt heavenly thrills pass 
through her body when he only touched her hands, gave him her young body 
with all the passion and strength she was able to muster. They loved and 
fucked and kissed each other until complete exhaustion overcame them. Mihail 
became almost more enamoured of her than she was of him. In fact, she soon 
became indispensable to him. They kept their meetings very secret and so 
enjoyed their happiness the more. 

Summer was approaching. Mihail, whose full name was Mihail Stieven, had to 
go to one of the family estates which he administered for his father. He did 
not want to part from Grushenka. Naturally he conceived a bold plan to take 
her away with him as his mistress. Thus one morning the Countess received a 
very well composed letter from Grushenka who thanked her for her kindness 
and advised her that she had left for an unknown destination. The night 
before, Grushenka had smuggled all her belongings out of the palace and had 
left in a carriage with young Baron Stieven. They enjoyed all the happiness 
of an elopement. 

The honeymoon in the country was too wonderful for words-at least Grushenka 
thought so as she silently said a prayer. In order to give her standing, 
Mihail had introduced her as his young wife and Grushenka was the "beloved 
Baroness" and "Little mother" of her entourage. He should not have done 
that, as it turned out later on, but for the present his "young wife" had a 
rosy time. 

Grushenka, in her profound happiness, treated all the servants with great 
modesty and care. She was good to everyone, visited sick peasant women, 
brought food to their children, and the only quarrel she might have had with 
her beloved man was that he complained that she was too lenient and that she 
spoiled everyone. 

She certainly spoiled him with her love. Nightly she encircled his muscular, 
firm body with her slender form. She gave herself to him without holding 
back anything, thrilling him to the core with the passion of her love. Not 
that she ever kissed his always excited love-shaft; much as she wanted to, 
she did not want him to know that she understood anything about that kind of 
love-making. Not that she had caressed his balls or had even taken his 
privates in her soft hand. No, as soon as they lay naked in bed together, 
she beneath him, his tool would find the entrance by itself. But then she 
would practice her art-moving her buttocks in subtle circles, prolonging 
moments by forcing him to keep still when she felt that he was too near the 
climax, stroking his back with her hands and kissing his face and head over 
and over again. 

Sometimes when he was already in bed and waiting for her impatiently, she 
would tease him, hiding her pussy and her breasts with her hands, beguiling 
him by shaking her hips. When she came too near the bed, he would pull her 
in and it would take no time until she felt his beloved prick in her burning 
love-nest. 

She learned to ride a horse, they drove around in his carriage, they took 
long walks, they discussed heaven and earth together. His admiration for her 
intelligence, quick wit and sound judgment grew steadily. He promised 
himself never to part from this girl, and she was immeasurably happy to feel 
the grip she had on him. They avoided visiting their neighbors lest the 
aristocratic landowners should be insulted with her presence. So perfectly 
did they seem made for each other that the future looked as bright as the 
present. They never discussed Grushenka's past life; Mihail did not want to 
know where she came from nor what she had done. She, on the contrary, wanted 
to know everything about him and he had to tell her his life from childhood 
on. 

One day, after many kisses and goodbyes, Mihail left her to see a neighbor 
with whom he had to discuss grain prices and other things relating to the 
account he would have to make to his father about the affairs of the estate. 
He had been gone a few hours when the carriage returned with his coachman 
bringing her the message that she was to take the carriage and meet him at a 
certain place where he would ride on horseback. Grushenka had been sitting 
under a big chestnut tree in the garden, busy with some embroidery. She got 
into the carriage in her simple house dress without bothering to change or 
to take a hat. The destination named by the coachman was on the estate and 
not very far off. The coach drove with speed over the rough country ways. A 
few times the coachman turned his round, kind face back to her with a look 
in his eyes which she understood only afterwards. 

After covering a few miles they met a huge traveling coach. The coachman 
stopped, so did the traveling coach. Two men stepped quickly out, jumped at 
Grushenka, bound and gagged her, threw her into the traveling coach, and 
went off with her. 

Grushenka was in a daze. Her own coachman, who naturally should have 
defended his mistress, had not even looked around. There was no doubt about 
it, this was a plot. Her abductors had put a kerchief over her head and 
resistance was impossible. The coach drove on for miles and miles. When the 
carriage stopped she was forced to get out, made to go up some stairs, bound 
to a chair, and then the kerchief was removed from her face. 

She sat in a well-furnished room, apparently a room of an expensive inn. Her 
abductors left immediately, and she heard them report in the next room that 
she was safely delivered. Two elderly gentlemen, well-dressed aristocrats, 
one with snow white hair, entered. They looked sternly at her, especially 
the older one, who scrutinized her with hard, unkind looks. 

"So this is the vixen who has bewitched him," he broke the silence. "Well, 
we'll attend to her and such anger was in his tone that the other 
interfered. 

"We won't make any headway that way," he said. "Leave her to me and 
everything will come out all right." Then he addressed Grushenka, who sat 
anxious and fearful. "Are you the wife of Baron Mihail Stieven? When and 
where did you marry him?" 

"Who are you?" responded Grushenka. "What right have you to ask me-and I am 
not his wife anyway." She added this because she felt fear. 

"Not his wife?" began the man again. "Well, aren't you living with him?" 

"I love him and he loves me and we can do what we want to, can't we?" 

"Now look here, young woman, this is a matter of grave concern. This man is 
Mihail's father. Rumors have come to him that his son married secretly. Of 
course, he was interested in who his daughter-in-law was. Information came 
to us easily from the serfs of the estate. It's not Mihail's estate, 
remember, but his father's, and that is why the coachman' abducted you 
today. We have also checked up on your past. That was not hard either. The 
Countess suspected that it was you who had eloped with Mihail. The girls 
told us that you had been bought through Mme. Laura, who in turn brought us 
in touch with Martha. She knew all about you. You are nothing but a run-away 
serf from the Sokolow estate. You've tricked the unsuspecting Mihail who is 
only a boy. He would not have lived with you as his wife if he had known 
that you were only a run-away serf whom we shall turn over to the police. 
Now confess when and where he married you and what priest performed the 
ceremony. We have means to make you speak," he added threateningly. 

Grushenka felt her hands get numb. She straightened herself up as well as 
she could and answered with dignity. She had never deceived her beloved 
Mihail, she had never married him, not even thought of it. He himself had 
given her a lift when she had fled from Mme. Sophia. She loved him dearly 
and knew very well that he was much too aristocratic and good for her. She 
was willing to become the serf of Mihail's father of her own free will, if 
only he would allow her to live near her lover. 

Her words came unexpectedly to the elderly gentlemen. They seemed to be true 
and her arguments had weight. The two men had a lengthy discussion in 
French, which Grushenka did not understand. Mihail's father still seemed 
incensed, but the other man was more friendly. He proved this by cutting the 
strings with which she was tied without warning her not to run away. Finally 
Mihail's father spoke to her. 

"I have other plans for my son and I will not allow you ever to see him 
again. That is final and he will acquiesce to it, because he does what I 
say. You can choose your own fate. If you are willing to make a sacrifice 
and stay away from him, I will take care of you. If not, I'll turn you over 
to the authorities, to Mihail's and your own ruin. For his mistress and 
bed-fellow will be whipped naked in a public place. She will be branded with 
an iron and sent to Siberia, as is becoming to a serf who deserts his 
rightful master. Take your choice." 

Grushenka cried. She cried for her lover. The men left her alone and locked 
the door. When the friend of Mihail's father came back to persuade her, he 
found that she had made her resolution. Of course she could not spoil the 
future career of Mihail. She was willing to give him up and when she was 
told that she could not even say goodbye to him, she acquiesced to that 
also. She was allowed to write him a letter and she put into her awkward 
handwriting all the love and good wishes she had in her heart, telling him 
at the end that he should obey his father. Whether he ever received this 
letter is a question. 

The men had supper with her in her room. She was unable to eat, but she 
managed to sit with them and to speak a little. They looked at her now with 
other eyes; they found her beautiful and enticing and the friend of Mihail's 
father remarked that he was punishing his son severely by taking such a 
lovely companion from him. But the old man remained firm and announced what 
her fate would be. 

She had to leave Russia immediately. Traveling clothes would be provided for 
her, also her passport, and trusted servants would accompany her to the 
frontier. The Baron advised her to open a hairdressing salon or a gownshop 
with the ample money he would give her. Also that if she ever tried to get 
in touch with his son again, he would see to it that she'd die under the 
knout. 

This was spoken by a man who had the power to do what he said and whose 
vengeance would surely follow her if she broke faith. Grushenka understood 
this only too well. Fate had taken happiness from her. She had been born a 
serf; the mighty decided her fate and her tears were not a weapon with which 
to fight against their will. 

 CHAPTER XIV. 

Grushenka's trip through Europe is a history in itself, and cannot be retold 
here. She was young and beautiful, but sad. She had an abundant amount of 
money, or so at least it seemed to herself. She gave the impression of one 
of those traveling Russians so well known at that time for their unlimited 
orgies. Instead of settling down somewhere, she moved restlessly on until 
she came to Rome. This city impressed her greatly with its splendor and 
gaiety. With the Russian ability for languages she learned to speak Italian 
easily. She mixed with all kinds of company; with artists and students; with 
kept women, and now and then even with society. 

After she had gotten over the blow which had struck her she plunged into 
countless love-intrigues. But she was always dissatisfied with the men or 
women with whom she went to bed, because her Russian strength and vigor 
surpassed the ability and appetites of her bedfellows. She indulged in utter 
sentimentality or brutal orgies. More than once she came into conflict with 
the police when she had aroused the neighborhood in a drunken frenzy or 
beaten up her maids in true Russian style. 

The whip was at that time in use all over the civilized world, but the 
Italian girls who now served her had a finer constitution than the Russian 
farmer-girls, and often fainted under her reckless tortures. Her good 
rubles, however, got her out of every scrape and "the wild Russian girl" was 
soon a familiar figure in the by-ways of old Rome. 

Drinking and gambling and whoring soon exhausted her purse. She took the 
ancient way out taken by all Eves; became a kept woman, ruining her lovers 
in a short time with her recklessness. Working for a procurer who catered to 
strangers of the upper class, she again came into conflict with the 
authorities. As a result she fled to Nuremberg, which at that time had a 
flourishing Italian colony. But there she could find neither the customers 
nor the money which she had been accustomed to in Rome. She therefore 
married a humble German master-baker, but ran away from him without a 
divorce when his prick became exhausted after the honeymoon. 

Meanwhile her longing to return to Russia had never ceased, and now-she was 
twenty-seven years of age-she made up her mind to go back. Her affair with 
Mihail, whom she still carried in her heart, would certainly be forgotten by 
both him and his father. She resolved to open up a modiste shop in 
Moscow-one like Mme. Laura had. She was adventuress enough now not to care 
where the money came from to start such an enterprise. Thus she stole what 
she could from her German husband, fitted herself out with an elegant 
traveling dress and, made up as a woman of the world, soon crossed the 
Russian border. To give herself a good front she carried many a big trunk, 
although they were filled only with stones. When she reached the gates of 
Moscow in a public stage coach, she got out and kissed the walls of the huge 
gateway. So happy was she to be back home. 

 CHAPTER XV. 

The fat little innkeeper indulged in many bows as he showed Grushenka to his 
"best room." With many delicious phrases he praised Madame's beauty, admired 
her new Western traveling dress, humbled himself at the honor to be host to 
such a great lady. But his chatter was intermingled with hidden questions as 
to the private business of his new guest. Who were her family and relatives 
in the city, what was her status or occupation? The superficial answers he 
received were not to his liking. His curiosity had its origin in no personal 
dislike, nor did it come from anxiety as to whether he would be able to 
collect his bills. It originated in a very severe ukase of the police to 
have an eye on lonely women and to report them at once to the authorities. 
This ukase had been created by pressure of the church in one of the clean-up 
actions which periodically befall all moral institutions. 

Grushenka of course knew nothing about this. As she took her first stroll 
through Moscow's elegant streets and earned many appraising glances from the 
promenading gentlemen, she had every hope for a good harvest. At the same 
time friend innkeeper sneaked into her room and inspected her belongings 
with knowing eyes. A locksmith soon notified him as to the contents of her 
trunks, and he crossed himself with a sigh. She seemed a nice lady all right 
but he did not care to go to Siberia for her sake. Harboring an adventuress? 
No sir, better advise the police. This he did early the next' morning. 

Two big dirty policemen broke into Grushenka's room, while she was still 
soundly asleep. They did not listen to her protests, made her dress 
hurriedly, and not even allowing her to make up with care, droye her to the 
prison. A matron six feet tall and tough as the devil, suggested that Madame 
take her "nice clean dress" off before she went to the dirty cell. She 
grabbed her garments with undue haste and slammed the door. There sat 
Grushenka in the half-dark cubicle, listening to the shuffle of feet in the 
busy corridors and the occasional yelling and protesting women. What was its 
meaning, why did they lock her up? What had she done? She shivered in her 
bodice and petticoats and her unkempt hair fell down over her nude 
shoulders. 

After hours of waiting two beadles called for her and led her before the 
district captain. He was a short man, with a round face and small piercing 
eyes, impatient to get through with his duties. He hardly looked at her 
passport and asked what the charge was. "She's a whore," said one of the 
constables, "that's all." Grushenka had not expected that. She had no story 
ready to answer this charge and being at a loss for an answer she sputtered 
out a lot of words to deny the accusation. The sharp question of the captain 
as to how she was living received the answer, "on my money." But she could 
not prove that she had any. When she said that she had just returned from 
foreign countries his suspicion arose even more. 

"Maybe there is more about her than whoring," he said. "Maybe she is a spy 
or a member of one of those secret societies who wants to throw over our 
beloved Czar. Anyway, make her talk. Put her on the horse. She'll tell us 
all about it in an hour." 

The policemen dragged her away in spite of her shrieks and protests. They 
took her back to the prison and into the torture chamber. They beat and 
kicked her viciously. She found it better not to fight them and to keep 
still. "That's better," remarked one of them. "Behave like a lamb and we 
will not bite you like wolves"-a joke which both of them greatly enjoyed. 
But they took no chances with her. They took her bodice off, removed her 
stays, tore the ribbon from her petticoat, which fell down by itself, and 
roughly removed her long trousers. They then tied her arms to her back with 
a strong cord. After that they took it easy and looked her over. 

Grushenka's figure had changed greatly during her stay in Western Europe. 
Her fine, gracious form had filled out; she was plump and firm. Her bust, 
now moved sharply forward because her arms were forced back, was still of a 
marvelous firmness. The breasts stuck out without drooping, the waist-line 
was full and plump, the Venus Hill seemed enlarged and was covered with 
thick black hair, the legs were rather fat and soft. The most remarkable 
change, however, was in Grushenka's bottom. This used to be boyish but was 
now plump, full and womanly, and swung out from underneath the hips in two 
blooming buttocks. A woman in her prime stood between the two constables, 
her long black hair floating down over her shoulders, her blue eyes 
anxiously looking from one to the other and her full mouth imploring them to 
spare her. One of them, in a matter-of-fact way, took her full breasts and 
fondled them; she could not protect herself from his dirty hands with her 
arms painfully bound to her back. 

"I think I am going to fuck her before we mount her up," said he. "She is 
the fairest of today's newcomers anyway." 

"Go ahead," recommended the other one. "Later on I'll take the small blonde 
in cell nine. I like the way she screams when I get her between me and her 
cot." 

"We can't dispute that," was the answer. "You like the young ones when they 
haven't got hair yet around the hole. I prefer the plump ones, like 
this"-and he slapped Grushenka between the legs over her wooly spot. 

"I'll do anything you want," wailed Grushenka. "Everything! But please don't 
hurt me, I can't stand it." 

"We'll see to that later on," replied the constable. "Turn around now and 
bend over." 

She did as she was told. The other man, to help his comrade, went in front 
of her, took hold of her head, put it between his legs and closed his 
thighs, at the same time holding her up by the hips. The first constable had 
taken his big shaft out of his trousers. He grasped her big buttocks by 
their soft, thick flesh and moved them apart. He had no difficulty sticking 
his big prick into her love-nest. The entrance, once so small, was now wide 
open. Her cunt was juicy but the air of mystery was no more around it. Too 
many visitors had found pleasure in it and Grushenka's own passionate nature 
had helped to enlarge it. The constable took his time; there was nothing 
specially exciting in fucking a prisoner, especially one who was apparently 
a whore, and the men chatted while he worked away on her. 

"Pretty big mouse trap," said the one holding her between his legs. "I hope 
you don't get drowned in it." 

"Better than a crack in the door anyway," muttered the pushing man. 

"Dust every nook and corner of it, will you, so that she'll remember you for 
a long time." 

"She'll do that anyway. There are no pricks where she is bound for." Meaning 
the detention house where whores were sent. 

"At least if you give her a brat they won't hang her,"-referring to the 
ancient law that a pregnant woman could not be executed. 

While these and other remarks were heard in the room, Grushenka had her head 
buried between the high boots of the constable. The smell of grease and 
leather penetrated her nostrils. The dirt rubbed against her cheeks, and in 
her bent position the blood ran into her head. This was the first poke she 
received on Russian soil. 

How different she had expected it to be; Perhaps as the mistress of an 
aristocrat in a bed with silk sheets, or perhaps taking a young strong 
Russian into her own bed to be in the arms of a countryman again! Meanwhile 
one constable kneaded her full waist-line while the other one clamped his 
hands in the upper part of her thighs and fucked her with might. She 
remembered of a sudden that she needed the good graces of these men and she 
began to counter his pushes, to wiggle her ass with apt swinging and to 
embrace his love-shaft tightly. Just as she started, he came. She clasped 
her hands bound on her back, she tried to glue her pussy to his prick. But 
he took his instrument out in a matter-of-fact way. 

Both men agreed she had a fine, softly upholstered bottom, better for the 
leather whip than for the knout. They slapped her soundly and let go of her. 
She straightened herself slowly, her face crimson and soiled with black from 
the boots. She implored them again not to hurt her. The men did not listen. 
Orders were orders. They had to put her on the horse. 

The horse was one of the oldest of torture instruments. Invented in oriental 
countries, it had been taken over by the Inquisition and thus spread all 
over Europe, it being one of the least expensive but most effective machines 
to be used on female captives. It consisted simply of a board nailed between 
four high legs in such a way that the narrow edge of the board was 
uppermost. The constables made her move towards it, forced her to step onto 
a little footstool and to swing one leg over the board into a sitting 
position. While one man held her from behind around the waist, the other one 
chained her feet together and put a weight on the chain. She sat now with 
her cleft over the sharp wood, the iron weight drawing the weight of her own 
body down. Placed as she was, she sat on her pussy and on her ass hole, 
which were the lowest spots on her body, and the sharp narrow edge of the 
lumber cut into her most sensitive parts. In addition, her jailors fastened 
a rope which hung from the ceiling through the cords which held her arms to 
her back. This made it impossible for her to throw herself forward or 
backward and thus relieve the pain of the pressure. Having arranged things 
properly, the men strolled out of the room, slamming the door without 
listening to her pleas that she would tell them all. 

The first few moments it hurt her terribly, but she felt she could stand the 
pain. Then, of a sudden, a roaring pain shot through her loins and she began 
to scream in agony. She closed and opened her eyes, which rolled wildly. She 
cramped her hands together, piercing the nails into the palms. She tried to 
find another position which would take the weight from her tortured pussy. 
In vain. The weight on her feet and the rope at her back did not allow a 
change of position, and the more she moved the deeper the edge of the board 
intruded into her unprotected cleft. 

She did not know how long she had been sitting in this cleaving, terrible 
position. Her screams became howls, the howling diminished to faint sobs. 
She was ready to lose consciousness, but the excruciating pain would not 
permit it. The police captain entered and, disregarding her sobbing pleas, 
took up a leather whip. The blows fell over her thighs, over her belly, over 
her breasts. They provided a climax of suffering; as the whip cut into her 
flesh, she jerked her body, thus adding to the horrible pains in her cunt. 
Yes, she was ready to tell everything-the truth, nothing but the truth. 

The captain took the weight off her legs without removing the shackles, and 
tossed the footstool under her feet. She got onto it and stood with her sore 
spot only a few inches away from the terrible board; a push against the 
footstool would have brought her back to her former position. She told all; 
her whole life story. 

The fat little police captain sat on a whipping block and listened. He 
scratched his head. This was a complicated case. He understood from her 
story that she was a liberated and free person all right, but on the other 
hand a runaway slave from the Sokolow estate. To whom did she belong now? To 
the Sokolows, to Mme. Sophia, or was the later liberation in force and was 
she to be considered a free person? He would not make a hasty decision on so 
complicated a question. In any event, for the present she belonged to the 
State, or better, to himself. Hence he would hold her until some 
enlightenment should come to him. 

He left her standing over the board and went out. After a while, the huge 
prison matron came in. She took off Grushenka's chains and dragged her back 
to her semi-dark cell. The woman refused to give her back her finely made 
undergarments and left her entirely nude. Grushenka's protests were mild; 
while the pain had somewhat subsided, she felt so weak and sore that she 
could hardly walk. 

Days went by in her dirty cell. The uncertainty of her fate weighed heavily 
on her, the noise and the screams throughout the busy prison got on her 
nerves, and the filth crept into her skin. One day the matron dragged her 
out, gave her a quick cleaning all over, dressed her in an old prison garb 
and turned her over to a waiting constable. He led her over many hallways 
and stairs, finally pushing her into the private room of the police captain. 
She paused, surprised, on the threshold. On the big table in the middle of 
the room sat a young whore. She was not older than eighteen, but one could 
see that she had been through much and was tough as leather. She was in her 
underwear and was engaged in a squabble with the undersized head of the 
almighty police department. He had no shirt on but was still in his trousers 
and made a ludicrous impression. Apparently he was as much pleased as 
annoyed with the impudence of the little creature who treated him like the 
dirt on her shoe. 

"Hey you," she addressed Grushenka, "can you imagine that this big brute 
here claims that he is too good to kiss my pussy, my sweet little pussy mind 
you"-and she opened the slit of her trousers and brazenly held her hole open 
with both hands. "I told him I wouldn't give him a thing unless it was 
thoroughly licked all over. He sent for you and claims that you ought to 
understand that job, at least if you don't lie to him-" 

"All right," grumbled the fat full moon, slightly annoyed, "give her a 
Frenching. Perhaps that will make her keep still, brazen hussy that she is. 
But don't suck her until she comes or I'll beat hell out of both of you. I 
don't want to fuck a corpse." 

Grushenka stepped up and got busy on the vixen. Here was an opportunity to 
get her own fate decided; better make herself agreeable. She had learned to 
love to lick a cunt. Down in Italy she had often enticed young girls to come 
to her apartment, and she had gotten a thrill out of making them wiggle and 
scream under her tongue treatment. Often her maids had to hold them by force 
when they wouldn't give in. But she disliked this little whore and she could 
find no pleasure in sucking off her stinking hole, which, in spite of her 
youth seemed to be well fucked out. She stooped down and opened her up in 
order to give herself a comfortable working position. The impudent 
street-trotter rested her body on the table and sent a triumphant look at 
the sturdy lover who fumbled about the room, and Grushenka's tongue began 
the operation. 

This tongue had become broad and alert and knew its tricks from A to Z. The 
pussy, feeling that a master was at work, at once became intensely 
interested. The blonde creature had started this whole comedy only to tease 
her lover, but she discovered that-to her own surprise-a treat was in store 
for her and she decided to allow herself to come to a climax. Grushenka felt 
how her clitoris, having swollen to hardness, suddenly fell together again. 
But she kept on licking so as not to have the police captain know that his 
love-partner was doing what he had forbidden: giving herself out before he 
put it in. 

"Enough of this nonsense," he interrupted Grushenka, and pushed her away. 
"I'll give it to her now, whether she-likes it or not." With that, he shoved 
his short stub into the wet love-channel. Grushenka turned around, found a 
wash-basin and cleaned her face. Then, looking at the couple, she decided 
she would not leave the room before she had cleared her own state of affairs 
with the captain. She saw him bent over the girl, his trousers around his 
ankles on the floor, his muscular buttocks busy with crafty pushes. An idea 
came to her. Swiftly she knelt down behind him, opened up his rim and glued 
her mouth to his back-hole. This had never been done to him. Surprised, he 
stopped his movements, and standing in front of his sweetheart, gave himself 
to this enjoyment. The girl, not knowing what was going on, called to him. 

"Hey you, what's the matter? Getting lazy? Fuck me, you bastard! Fuck your 
sweet pussy!" And she heaved her bottom to get him working again. 

He pulled the hair over her cunt roughly and his tone was so imperative that 
she listened in wonder. "Hold still, you swine, and don't move, or I'll beat 
hell out of you-" 

Grushenka caressed his balls with her fingers, tickled his dark hole with 
her tongue, and then inserted it. His legs trembled, he crushed himself 
against the young whore's thighs, groaned, and spent rapturously. Getting up 
to dress, the whore still wondered what had happened, but she guessed the 
connection when she saw Grushenka cleaning her lips with a wet towel, while 
her captain gave his testicles some gushes in the wash-stand. Grushenka 
found time now to plead her case with him. He kept thinking about it as a 
ticklish case. He told her to send the matron to him and with this decision, 
which meant nothing to her, she was led back to her cell by the waiting 
constable. 

That evening the matron brought her his wise decision: as she did not belong 
to any private person at present, and apparently was not a free girl on the 
other hand, she belonged from now on to the State and was made herewith 
assistant to the matron. The deep thought of it was, of course, that he 
wanted her for his future pleasure and did not want her to die in that 
filthy cell. 

The matron was very dissatisfied with this turn of affairs. She was, as 
Grushenka would soon find out, greedy to a horrible degree, and she was 
afraid that Grushenka might be an impediment to her doings. But she had to 
obey; had to give her some clothes, a living room next to her own, and had 
to put her to all kinds of tasks. Grushenka found herself busy preparing 
food-mostly a thin soup of nondescript contents-supervising the prisoners as 
they cleaned up their cells, and helping around in general. 

Grushenka soon learned that there existed in the mind of the matron four 
classes of prisoners. First, those who had outside influence and were to be 
released soon and were not to be bothered. Secondly, those who had money and 
could get more from the outside. They were maltreated, but just enough to 
get more and more out of them. Thirdly, those who had money but did not want 
to part with it. They were mercilessly tortured. Finally, there were those 
who had no money or influence and were just left to rot away. She made no 
distinction in the age or state of health of the women she had under her 
thumb. She did not care at all whether they were criminals, thieves, whores, 
or poisoners, or whether they were innocent or picked up by mistake or on 
false and malicious accusations. They were only objects from whom to extort 
money, and she put the screws on them mercilessly. 

As soon as they were delivered to her ward, she would take all clothes away 
from them and all money, jewelry, and other valuables. If it was an elderly 
whore or a woman who had been in the jail before, she would not hesitate to 
search even their cunts for hidden treasure. Then she would have them send 
messages through one of the constables to their outside friends demanding 
cash. If the money was forthcoming, the prisoner received a few days respite 
in the form of food and clothes and fresh air, the constable received a good 
tip, and the matron added more booty to her store. But woe if the message 
was unsuccessful! She would then give the unlucky one torture and Grushenka 
more than once had to assist her. 

The torture chamber was there to extort confessions, as it was up to the 
middle of the 19th century in all countries of the world-although torture 
was officially abolished in most countries at the end of the 18th century. 
The matron, however, used the tortures to get her prey to come through. 
Furthermore, she did the job herself, and seemed delighted with it. 

There was, for example, a big blonde woman about thirty years of age and 
apparently of means, judging from her wardrobe. She was brought in on a 
charge of shop-lifting, but it was patently a trumped-up charge because she 
was not brought before the captain for sentence. There was something 
mysterious about this woman. She refused to communicate with the outer world 
at all, and this was usually the one and only thought of other captives. She 
sat in her cell in dirty rags and moped without uttering a word. The matron 
dragged her to the black chamber, tore the rags from her body, and stretched 
her over the whipping block. The woman had a full, nice behind, a very light 
skin and shapely legs which instantly became the field of operation for her 
huge tormentor. Grushenka, who was supposed to help the matron, just stood 
around. The old and hardened jailer had not needed any help to tie her 
victim down, her strong muscular arms and her expertness in fastening the 
one strap over the middle of the victim's back, did not call for assistance. 

"First I'll beat the shit out of you," she shouted at the blonde woman, 
"then we'll have a little chat." 

She made her word good. She began over the knees and hit the tightly 
stretched legs with all her strength with a switching cane. She went up one 
leg until she reached the cleft, beat the other leg the same way, and then 
let out all her rage over the buttocks. The woman was not muscular; she was 
of the finer type, well made and of soft flesh. She screamed in pain and 
swung her arms wildly, but was unable to shield her suffering backside with 
her hands. Blood-blue welts appeared on her body. She wailed and promised to 
do everything. The huge matron stopped, but she dug her muscular fingers 
into the smarting behind. 

"Will you write a letter to a friend or to your family asking for one 
hundred rubles to be given to the bearer?" Of course the woman consented. 

She was led back to her cell and given time to sob to her heart's content, 
until Grushenka brought her a quill, ink and paper. The letter was duly sent 
away with a constable, but he came back saying that at that address there 
was no one of the name written on the letter. The matron got into a white 
heat. She did not say or do a thing that day. The next morning when she was 
through with her routine work, she again took matters into her brutal hands. 
This time Grushenka had to help carry the woman to the black chamber. She 
fought like a tigress and swore that the matron would be sorry, that she'd 
be beaten to death herself when she, the prisoner, should be set free. 

Neither threats nor fighting helped her. The matron bound her hands to her 
back and pulled her up on a rope which was fastened to her wrists. This 
dislocated the shoulders, and the weight of the body, hanging on the twisted 
muscles of the arm, caused unbearable pain. The woman screamed that they 
were murdering her. Grushenka, who herself was no longer soft hearted, felt 
pity. But the matron did not seem to hear nor to have the slightest 
compassion. She tied the woman's ankles in a far-outstretched position to 
some rings in the floor, thus bringing still greater pain to the shoulders. 

Grushenka looked at the hanging figure. The twitching face was not 
beautiful, but still had good-looking features. The breasts, too large and 
too full, drooped, but the belly was flat and without fat. The best parts 
were, without doubt, the firm, shapely thighs. Grushenka could not help 
stepping close up to the woman and studying her, even feeling the cunt which 
was wide open, due to the outstretched position of the legs. It was a cunt 
and not a pussy all right, which means that the hole was large as to 
entrance and sheath. The woman was strung up so high that the vulva was 
exactly at the height of Grushenka's mouth, and she could not help making a 
sarcastic remark. While fumbling around with her fingers, she said to the 
matron, "I guess she has opened her legs so wide for a sucking, don't you 
think so?" But the matron, who had meanwhile carefully looked for a knout, 
pushed her rudely away. 

"You'll see what I'll give her, and as you call my attention to her spot, 
it's a good suggestion. I'll let her have it there." 

The knout, a short wooden handle to which were fastened eight or ten short 
leather straps, began its work. Standing alongside and at an angle to her 
victim, the matron began slowly and with precision to beat her. She directed 
the end of the leather straps at the cunt and at the surrounding flesh on 
the inside of the thighs. She did not count the strokes, she did not hurry. 
She took good aim, swung her arm out and-swish-the blow crashed into the 
most tender parts of the hysterical, screaming woman. Not so many blows, 
only ten or twelve,'because suddenly the woman became pale and her head 
dropped down. She had fainted. 

The matron released her leisurely, slung her over her shoulder as if she 
were a bundle of clothes, and threw her roughly on the cot in her cell. When 
weeping was heard from that cell, the matron looked after the prisoner 
again. The woman consented to write another letter, but the outcome was far 
from what the matron had expected. The constable stayed unusually long and 
when he came back there was a distinguished-looking man with him who had a 
release for the prisoner. He swore by heaven and hell that he would get even 
with the matron when he saw the state the woman was in, and left with her in 
a hurry. The matron only shrugged a shoulder. Let them complain. Nothing 
would come of it, even if the Czar was their cousin-and she was right. 

Punishments were not usually so cruel, unless the object was to make a 
prisoner speak. Very often, however, the captain, sitting as judge and 
gaoler at the same time, ordered a beating on general principles when a 
woman had to stay in prison only a few days for a minor offense. These minor 
offenders were not sent to the State prison nor brought before a jury, but 
did their time, mostly less than a week in the police prison. Such cases 
were handled similarly to the following, which was entrusted to Grushenka. 

Two young whores, hardly sixteen years of age, had been picked up soliciting 
in the streets. Women were permitted to do that, but only during certain 
hours of the evening and on certain avenues. Perhaps these girls, who were 
friends, had sought to make a better haul in the lighter main-streets; 
anyway, they had become the prey of the law and were each sentenced to five 
days in jail. As an added punishment, they had to sit every morning for one 
hour in the stocks and to receive twelve strokes with the switch. 

The girls had no money and were turned over by the matron to Grushenka. At 
first they cried bitterly, but having a cell together, they began to make 
plans for the future almost before they had started to do their time. They 
were more curious than afraid when Grushenka led them to the black chamber. 
They took their clothes off meekly and climbed by themselves into the 
stocks. Grushenka used only the hand and foot stocks on them, not the head 
stocks, and she saw to it that the boards did not crush their skin. They sat 
next to each other on the floor, hands and feet close together through the 
boards. They did not seem to mind that their bare behinds rested on the hard 
stone floor. They were good-looking girls, joking with each other and 
teasing each other that their lean asses had to carry their whole weight. 
They had small, round breasts and there was something young and fresh about 
them. 

Grushenka, who for a long time had not had a good party for her pussy, got 
slightly hot. She bent down and teased the girls' nipples and was curious 
about their pussies. But they pressed their thighs close together and said, 
"No, Madame, it costs fifty copecas to make us open up; that's our price." 
Grushenka suggested that they suck her pussy a little; they claimed that 
they did that to each other and could not be untrue to each other. 

But if she would promise not to give them the switch--. Grushenka said she 
would have to beat them a little in order to make some marks lest the matron 
should interfere, and they agreed on that. 

Grushenka let them out of the stocks, sat herself on the whipping block, and 
had one girl kissing her pussy while she got hold of the other one. Kissing 
her with rising passion on the mouth, she licked her teeth and tongue, and 
began to feel her up. Moving her hands down to the girl's behind, Grushenka 
first fingered the pussy a little. This the girl did not mind. Then with 
passion she began to feel around the little dirt-hole. But to this the girl 
did not agree. She moved her behind out of reach of Grushenka's hands, which 
so much more wanted to feel the perversely erotic little spot. Grushenka, 
however, spent before she succeeded. But she kept it in mind. 

She had the girls hold each other in turn over the other's back and laid 
some six strokes over each behind, just stinging the skin a little. When she 
was through the girls laughed and protested that they could stand more than 
that. 

The next morning Grushenka used the head-stocks on them. In these the 
prisoner stood erect and had to put his head and his hands through openings, 
which were closed by boards laid on top of them. Having secured them that 
way, Grushenka went leisurely around the stocks and began to pinch and 
fondle their naked bodies. Finally she shoved a finger of her left hand into 
the pussy of one of the girls and took possession of her back-hole with the 
index finger of her right hand. The girl kicked and shouted and moved around 
uneasily, but was, of course, unable to avoid this treatment. 

"You must get used to it someday," smiled Grushenka. "You will soon enough 
feel bigger things than that move in and out-some men like it only that 
way." And she gave the girl a long finger-fucking while she thought of the 
many Italian men, handsome too, who had taught her to come with the same 
ease whether the prick was in the front or in the back entrance. But the 
girl disliked the rubbing finger thoroughly and protested that she never, 
never would stand for that. When Grushenka applied the same playful method 
to the other girl she had a surprise. This girl was seemingly satisfied with 
it. 

"You see," explained this girl, "it is this way. Next to my father's store 
there was a cobbler, who was the first man to make love to me. At first I 
had only to take his shaft in my hands, but then he wanted better things. He 
was afraid to make me pregnant. I was only fifteen then, mind you, and he 
did not dare to put his machine into the right place. So he fucked me in the 
back. That was the first time I ever had a prick in me. I screamed a bit, 
not too much because I was afraid of detection, and then got used to it. So 
rub me there a bit, I don't mind-" which of course made Grushenka desist 
from doing so. 

While this and other things went on, the captain made use of Grushenka for 
his purposes quite often. Any time his impudent sweetheart came to see him, 
he had Grushenka go down on his back. But he did not allow her to suck off 
the little whore again, and she in turn was angry at Grushenka's presence. A 
few weeks passed by, until one day she openly rebelled and refused to let 
him have her as long as Grushenka was around. He swore at her and beat her, 
but she answered with not less flowery words and hit back. All the while his 
prick stood at attention. 

Grushenka, seeing the row, had an inspiration. Tearing her clothes off, she 
got a sudden hold of the captain, encircled him in her arms, and threw him 
and herself to the carpet. Before the astonished man knew what it was all 
about, she had her thighs around him, his prick in her pussy, and she was 
fucking him with the circling movements of her hips. He was really worked up 
and soon answered her thrusts. An amazing encounter started. The girl, first 
believing Grushenka was going to help her, then suddenly realizing that she 
was fucking her own lover before her eyes, got enraged and tried to pull the 
two away from each other. She rolled them over the carpet, kicked and pushed 
them, tore at their limbs, pinched their backs and kicked them in the 
behinds. But they were so hotly involved that they continued fucking in the 
face of this bodily aggression-were even stimulated by it. They groaned in 
the climax. It was a magnificent experience. 

The captain got up first, while Grushenka lay with closed eyes, exhausted on 
the floor. The captain was now really furious with his former bedfellow. He 
let her have it in words and blows, and threw her out, never to come back. 
Grushenka got up slowly, softly embraced the man, whose rage was just ebbing 
away, and kissed him tenderly on both cheeks. The fat little captain, who 
had not been kissed in this way in years, and who had just detected what a 
rare poke Grushenka was, softened to a degree which was unusual with him. 

"No use," he muttered, "to have you out in the ward all the time. I'll tell 
you what we'll do. You become my housekeeper from now on." 

He lived in comfortable quarters in a wing of the prison, and Grushenka 
moved in. She was more like a dutiful wife than a housekeeper and lover. She 
cleaned and cooked for him, made his private life comfortable, satisfied his 
sexual desires with prudence, never overworking him, and saw to it that he 
always wanted her. He in turn treated her quite like a human being. He took 
her out with him in his carriage, introduced her to his friends, never beat 
her, and was satisfied to be henpecked. Months went by and Grushenka was not 
decided whether she should make him marry her. Why not? He had plenty of 
money and a position of a kind, and she would have a certain security. But 
finally she abandoned this idea. 

 CHAPTER XVI. 

The reason Grushenka did not want to be coupled for her lifetime with the 
captain of the police was, no doubt, inspired by her physical aversion 
against him. He was round and fat, his arms, backside, legs; everything 
about him was stupidly rounded and unpleasantly self-satisfied. He was not a 
good lover and when, once or twice a week, he put his short and stubby shaft 
into her sheath and gave himself a good rubbing in her, without considering 
her desires, he felt well pleased with himself. He snored in bed, he did not 
believe in keeping himself clean, and he spit in the room as one might have 
done in a pig-stye. He exercised his duties brutally, and his means to 
justice was the whip. Even his jokes were vile, so why stay with him? 

In order to break away, Grushenka needed money and she had none. The 
captain, however, had plenty. In the evening his pockets were always bulging 
with gold and silver; yet he left in the morning without a cent. The bribes 
he received were enormous. But what did he do with this money? Grushenka 
found out quickly enough. He had a big iron cash-box, standing on the floor, 
about three feet high and five long. There was no lock on this box but it 
would not open for Grushenka. She watched him and saw him move a little 
handle on the back of it. The next morning she lifted the lid and was 
amazed. The box was filled almost to the top with thousands of coins; gold, 
silver and copper. He had thrown them in carelessly, as they came his way. 

Grushenka did some thinking. She then proceeded to rifle his pile of wealth 
systematically. Every day, while he was away, she helped herself to a few 
hundred rubles in gold. Of these she changed one or two pieces into silver 
and coppers and threw them back into the box so as not to leave any holes. 
The rest she kept. Soon she had accumulated many thousand rubles, without 
the pile of coins having become smaller. She transferred her treasure one 
fine day to a banker-it was enough for a good start. 

All that was now left was to get away from the man. This she accomplished 
through weeks of careful manipulation. First she became apparently moody and 
sickly and wailed about her failing health. Then she refused to have him 
when she felt that way. Of course he would not stand for that, but mounted 
her against her protests. While he worked away on her, she would start a 
conversation with him, annoying him all the time by talk. She would ask him 
to come quickly or, out of a blue sky-when he was ready to come-would ask 
him what he wanted for dinner the next day. 

Of course he in turn did not treat her too kindly. Often he would give her a 
sound slap, providing her with a good excuse for sulking. Once or twice he 
turned her over and spanked her bare behind with his hands. She stood it 
because she knew he would soon want her to leave him. He began to fuck his 
prisoners again, as he had been in the habit of doing when he had no whore 
who enticed him. She would hear, of course, that he was untrue to her, and 
would make scenes about it. 

Simultaneously she spoke with him about the disorderly houses in Moscow, how 
excellent that business was, and how little the bribes were that he 
collected from them. Soon she approached him directly as to whether it would 
not be a good idea for him to run a whore-house himself, give it his whole 
protection, close all the other ones andput her in charge of it. He would 
not listen to it, because he was not interested in money after all. But when 
she painted, in the brightest colors, how he would be master of it, how she 
would always provide him with very young girls who would put on great 
parties for him, he succumbed to her wiles and told her to go ahead and do 
what she liked. But she was to understand that he had no money whatsoever 
and that she would have to put the house on its feet by herself. She almost 
loved him for that and got busy at once. 

Grushenka acquired a house in the best neighborhood, where without the 
captain's protection, nobody would have dared to open an establishment of 
this kind. The house, surrounded by a small garden in the front and by a 
large one in the back, consisted of three floors. The upper floors contained 
about a dozen rooms each, while the groundfloor had a magnificent dining 
room and four or five very spacious drawing rooms, all leading to a big 
front hall. Grushenka modeled the whole mansion after the layout of the best 
whore-house in Rome, which she had visited quite often to get her pussy 
kissed. 

She resolved that it would be best for her to employ only serf girls, who 
she could train for her purposes without having to consider their wishes. 
She prepared all this without the captain's knowledge. And she had to make 
more loots on his cash-box, because she furnished her establishment with the 
best. There were a colorful carriage and four horses, a few stable men, an 
old housekeeper, and six sturdy peasant maids, lovely furniture, and of 
course, a well-selected choice of four-poster beds with canopies and silk 
sheets. All this assembled, she left the captain, settled down in the big 
house and began leisurely to buy her girls. 

We see her now, going in her own carriage, to all parts of Moscow, looking 
over features and shapes the way Katerina had done about ten years before, 
in order to buy her for Nelidowa. But she had it easier than Katerina 
because she did not have to look for any special type of girl; she needed 
girls of all types and shapes to satisfy the taste of her prospective 
customers. The hunger in the poor sections of Moscow was responsible for her 
best finds. Not only foster-parents, but also parents, would flock to her 
with their daughters. The girls, on their part, were delighted to enter the 
services of so fine and elegant a lady, where they would be safe from 
starvation. 

Grushenka would send word through her housekeeper to one of the poorer 
streets that she was willing to buy a few young girls, between fifteen and 
twenty years of age, for her private service. She would be told where, for 
example, in the backroom of a certain inn, she could look over the 
merchandise. When her elegant carriage rolled into the street, there would 
be great excitement, the mothers flocking around her, kissing the hem of her 
garments and imploring her to take their daughters. After the near-riot of 
her arrival was over, Grushenka would be led into a large room, filled with 
twenty to thirty girls, all in rags, dirty and smelly. The chatter and 
shouting of the parents, anxious to sell, would make it impossible for her 
to select at ease. The first few times she was so helpless against all this, 
that she left without making an attempt to look the girls over. Throwing 
alms on the ground for which the mob scrambled gave her the opportunity to 
leave quickly. But then she found a better way; she removed all the parents 
from the room, resolutely locked the door from the inside, and went about 
her task in a business-like way. 

The girls had to throw off their rags. Those she disliked she sent from the 
room, keeping the three or four who seemedlikely. She submitted these to the 
most rigorous examination. Long hair, beautiful features, perfect teeth, 
well-formed bust, and small juicy cunts were not the only requirements. She 
wanted girls who showed vitality and strong resistance. She took them over 
her lap, she had them open up, she played with the tickler and watched the 
reaction. She pinched them with sharp nails on the inside of the thighs, and 
when they showed any softness she gave them a couple of coins and sent them 
away. For those she selected, she made a hard bargain, clothed them in 
garments she had brought for that purpose, and took them right away with 
her. 

After a meal and bath in her mansion, she administered the first whipping 
herself. She took this very seriously. It was a further try-out as to 
whether the girl was to make good. She did not take them down to the 
black-chamber, which she had found in the house when she had bought it from 
an aristocrat. Nor did she tie them. She put them on the elegant bed which 
would be theirs for the love-business later on, and under the threat of 
sending them back, made them expose those parts of their bodies she wanted 
to hurt with the whip. 

All of the girls had been beaten before, but they had mostly received rough 
blows and kicks and few of them had been submitted to a skillful whipping by 
the leather whip. After laying stinging blows on their buttocks and between 
their thighs, she would make them get up, stand erect, and order them to 
hold their breasts from underneath ready to receive punishment. Those who 
complied were not touched at all, but those who were not ready to follow 
this order, would feel the whip again and again on their backs, until 
complete submission was affected. Grushenka had lost her softness; she had 
forgotten the fear and terror of her own youth. And this made her a success. 

When she had collected in this way about fifteen girls, she began careful 
instructions on how to keep the body clean, the nails in perfect shape, how 
to smile and to walk, how to eat and to talk. She succeeded quickly, 
especially because she had the most magnificent clothes made for her 
charges, and fine clothes inspire every woman to refined behavior. Satisfied 
with this she also gave them special and delicate instructions in how to 
handle and satisfy the men, instructions which, if repeated here, would make 
a whole chapter by itself. She spoke to attentive but bewildered girls. They 
heard the words but did not get the meaning in full, for it turned out that 
one-third of her fifteen girls were still virgins. If they had been fucked 
previously at all, they had just lain still when the rough men of their 
sections were working in their pussies. They did not understand yet how 
there can be a great difference between an expert courtesan and a peasant 
girl who just holds her legs open. They should know better soon. 

When Grushenka felt she was ready, she held the great and boisterous opening 
of her establishment. According to the custom of her time, she had an 
invitation printed which was quite a document, prettily lithographed and 
adorned with vignettes displaying love scenes. Here you could read that the 
famous Madame Grushenka Pawlowks, just returned from an extensive tour over 
Europe in search of new and never-dreamed-of sex excitements, was inviting 
the Honorable Dukes, Counts and Barons for the great opening of her 
establishment. Here the customer, from the moment that he passed the 
threshold, would be drowned in an ocean of pleasure. . etc.. etc.. followed 
by the most startling announcement, namely, that for the opening gala 
banquet, no charge would be made! On this night, every one of the famous 
beauties would satisfy every whim free of charge, and a free lottery would 
be played, the prizes being five virgins to be raped by the winners! 

Here-according to the style of the time-a special specification was also 
made, that the winners could deflower their prizes either in private 
chambers or "in state". It must be known that most marriages of that time 
started with deflowering "in state", which means that the bridegroom put his 
prick into the little pussy in the presence of all the near relatives, often 
all the wedding guests, in order to give a proof by witness that the 
marriage had been consummated. This habit flourished in the families of 
reigning houses of Russia right through the better part of the 19th century. 

The opening party turned out to be a riotous bacchanal. It lasted not only 
one day and one night, but more than three days and nights, until it was 
finally disbanded by the discreet and quiet interference of the police. 
Grushenka received the guests in a gorgeous gown, very audacious, as was 
becoming for this occasion. From the waist down she wore a purple brocade 
skirt with a long train which encircled her in gracious swirls wherever she 
went. From the waist up she had on only a thin silver veil, which left her 
magnificent breasts and full rounded back bare to the view of the admiring 
men. She wore a large white wig with many curls which, because she had no 
diamonds at that time, was adorned with dark red roses. Her girls wore smart 
evening gowns which just left the nipples free and which were close-fitting 
in the waist but wide around the hips and behind. They had no undergarments 
on whatsoever and while the men were eating, Grushenka introduced them on a 
platform, one after the other, lifting their gowns up in front and in the 
back, displaying and covering up their undercarriages from every angle. 

Grushenka had counted on about seventy visitors. Over two hundred came. Two 
oxen had been slaughtered and had been roasted in the garden over an open 
fire, but she soon had to send out for more food. The battalion of bottles 
of wine and vodka drunk during those days will never be known. A small army 
of hired lackeys were busy opening bottles and piling empty ones in the 
corners. 

The first feature after the dinner was the lottery for the virgins. After 
long, and more rowdy than witty speeches, the men decided between themselves 
that anyone who would not "fuck in state" should be excluded from 
participation. The men were all from the aristocratic class, mostly 
landowners or their offspring, officers of regiments, government officials, 
and so on. But they were drunk and found that this was one occasion to break 
down barriers. 

They cleared a space in the middle of the great dining hall and herded the 
five young girls into the middle, where they stood sheepishly. Numbers were 
hung around their necks, and every man received a numbered card, the winners 
being those who held numbers corresponding with those of the girls. The 
girls were now told to slip out of their dresses, while the winners proudly 
stood next to them. The rest of the crowd lay, sat or stood all around the 
room in a circle. Some had climbed to the window sills to see better. The 
girls were frightened and began to cry. The crowd answered with cheers and 
boos. 

Grushenka stepped into the circle and got her wards close together. She 
spoke to them with quiet determination, but threatening them if they did not 
cheerfully obey. They slipped out of their gowns and lay meekly down on the 
carpet, closed their eyes and kept a hand on their pussies. But their 
ravishers found themselves also in a predicament. Two, it is true, had nice 
hard shafts when they opened their grousers. The other three could not so 
quickly find the trick of how to raise an erection in this noisy crowd. They 
discarded their coats and opened their trousers and lay on top of their 
girls all right, but good intentions don't mean a job accomplished. 

Mme. Grushenka stepped into the breach. She devoted her services at first to 
those two who had their guns ready to fire. Soon enough a piercing cry came 
from one of the girls and the struggling of her bottom announced that Mme. 
Grushenka had, with her apt fingers, put the prick of her first customer 
into a love-nest. The second outcry came soon afterwards. With the third 
one-the shaft belonged to a young lieutenant of the cavalry-she had more 
difficulty. While her left hand tickled his cleft, her right hand massaged 
his balls and sword so cleverly that she soon inserted it into the sheath. 

Number four proved a futile attempt. The gentleman in question was more than 
anxious, his prick full but flappy. As soon as Grushenka touched him he 
gushed into the air and over the hairy Venus Hill of the little bitch 
underneath. When he got up, crimson in face and ashamed of his misfortune, 
the watching crowd did not at first understand what had happened. When they 
finally did, a bedlam broke loose. Of course, a substitute was quickly found 
and the maidenhead of numbers four and five were duly pierced. 

For a moment the half-clothed men lay heavily breathing on top of the nude 
white forms of the girls whom they covered. The heavy air in the room was 
filled with rankness. Each fellow, after the climax, got up and proudly 
exhibited his throbbing prick covered with blood. Grushenka had a devilish 
time getting the freshly deflowered girls safely out of the room. She had to 
fight through the crowd of men who clutched and pawed the scared girls on 
whose thighs were smeared the blood of their rape. Grushenka turned them all 
over to the old housekeeper who administered to them in a room on the third 
floor. 

When Grushenka came back, she got into another melee with the excited men. 
They wanted to auction off the other girls also. A suggestion came from some 
corner demanding another maidenhead, namely that of the backhole. Grushenka 
did not want to hear anything about that and tried to joke them out of it. 
They started to manhandle her and as s"he was about to leave the room, tore 
the thin veil, even her wide skirt, from her, so that she was left only in 
her lace pants. They crowded in on her, half good-heartedly and joking, half 
threatening. She became frightened and promised everything. 

She reached her ten remaining girls who were waiting in a room upstairs to 
hear what was demanded of them. She made a resolution to bundle them all in 
a carriage and to hustle them out of the house, leaving the drunken men to 
get sober and to disperse. But on second thought she remembered how 
dependent she was on the success of this event. Her very last money had 
gone, even the house having been mortgaged to provide the food and the wine. 
Furthermore, it might be good to let the girls get some rough treatment from 
the start. They would not be the worse thereafter. She had them take their 
gowns off before she marched them into the room where the men waited 
impatiently. She did not care that her wig was crooked on her head and that 
she had only her trousers left to cover her body. She was now all energy, 
resolved to play the game, and to do it in great style. 

The men behaved well when she brought the girls in nude. They had put ten 
chairs in a circle in the middle of the room and had arranged for a complete 
lottery which took some time to carry out. Meanwhile they stared at the ten 
naked beauties in their midst. Many randy comments and jests flew through 
the air. The girls in turn, stimulated by Madame and not knowing what was in 
store for them, answered the men with no less cheery remarks. They threw 
them kisses, touching their lips, and then their breasts or cunts in 
salutation to the fellows who, they said, they would like to win and get 
poked by. 

The winners decided on, Grushenka picked out for every group two helpers who 
should stand by and give assistance. The girls were told to kneel down on 
the chairs and to hold their asses in the air ready for aggression. They did 
so laughingly and opened up their knees, for of course they thought they 
were going to be poked in the pussy. It was a wise move of Madame's that she 
had selected those helpers. They now stood alongside each couple, held the 
girls' heads down, played with their nipples and made excursions towards 
their ticklers. It was lucky because every one of these simple girls, as 
soon as she felt that the prick tried to force her backdoor, howled and 
began fighting. They jumped from the chairs, rolled over the carpet, kicked 
with their legs, and were utterly inclined to put up a good fight. 

And how the watching crowd enjoyed it! Bets were made on who would be the 
first man to succeed, and who would be the last girl to be ass-fucked. None 
of the men had ever seen such a spectacle and the party became a huge 
success. The gladiators took their pricks in their hands and rubbed them 
quite openly. Self-restraint or shame was by now entirely lost. Grushenka 
herself, standing in the middle of the circle, was caught by the atmosphere 
and if the men had demanded that the girls should first be whipped, she 
would have agreed to it gladly-for her own pleasure as well as that of her 
guests. 

The girls were overpowered in different positions: some lying on the floor 
on their belly, others with their heads between the legs of a helper bending 
over them, one in such a way that the man sat on a chair while the two 
helpers put the girl on his lap, holding her in the air by her knees so that 
she could not stave off the attack. 

Only one girl was still fighting on the floor; a small young girl, very 
blonde, her long hair loosened and disheveled over her bust and shoulders. 
Grushenka stepped in and settled that matter herself. She waved away the man 
whom the girl had each time skillfully shaken off at the moment when he 
thought he was about to succeed. 

Grushenka made the girl get up and took hold of her by the hair between her 
legs and by one breast. Hypnotizing her by putting the whole weight of her 
personality into a few commanding words, she subdued the girl completely. 
She made her kneel on the chair and bend very low. Then she opened up the 
cleft and cleverly fingered the tight ass-hole for a few moments. She now 
invited the winning man to come and take what was his. The girl did not stir 
and did not dare to make an outcry when she felt her back-entrance filled 
with a big love-instrument. She was, incidentally, the only girl who got 
fucked kneeling on a chair in the way the men had intended it for all of 
them. But none the less, every one of them lost the innocence of their 
back-parts. 

When this spectacle was over, Grushenka ordered every girl to go to her room 
and to wait for visitors. She invited the men, after the girls had left, to 
go into the rooms and to have a good time with the girls. She computed that 
every girl would have to take care of about ten men, which they could do 
very well. 

The men did not ask for a second invitation, and went not alone but in 
groups, friends and strangers together, just as it happened. For the next 
few hours some fellows were sitting in every girl's room. While one man lay 
on top of a beauty who wiggled her bottom strenuously in order to get 
through as quickly as possible, others were waiting their turn. 

If the men had gone home afterwards, as Grushenka had planned, everything 
would have been fine. But after shooting their sperm, they returned 
downstairs and lay and sat around, drinking. Songs filled the air, jokes 
were told, glasses were emptied, food was devoured. Some slumbered for a 
while only to wake up ready to begin again. After they had beguiled 
themselves enough downstairs, they would explore the whole house again 
watching the fucking and mixing in it themselves. 

Many scenes of lust and depravity took place in the girls' chambers. One 
group of fellows, for example, remembering the deflowered virgins, broke 
into their rooms and let them have some ass-fucking, in spite of their tears 
and protests. 

Grushenka was everywhere and anywhere, first animated and cheery, then weary 
and tired. She slumbered in an easy chair, took a drink or two again, 
comforted her girls, or got drunken men out of the way. Finally she sent a 
lackey to her captain, who tactfully succeeded in getting the drunken guests 
out. The mansion was in a state of disorder and dirt. The tired-out whores 
and their mistress slumbered in a death-like sleep for forty-eight hours. 

But the excitement, costs, and lasciviousness of the strenuous task had not 
been for nothing. Madame Grushenka Pawlowks had put her establishment on the 
map, and she handled it afterwards in a spirit very much to the advantage of 
her purse. She became rich and famous. In fact, so much so that after her 
death and after her famous salon had long been closed, anyone in Moscow 
could point out her house, just as in Paris is still pointed out the famous 
establishment of Madame Gourdan, who one hundred and fifty years ago was 
known all over Europe as the best Madame in the world, under the pet name, 
"the little Countess". 

How Madame Grushenka ended up her own love life is not known. It might be 
that she found her satisfaction through the aid of the friendly tongues of 
her girls; maybe she married a solid young man to whom she clung quietly 
without the public's knowledge. The last time that we hear of her is in the 
official document of the police, of which we told in the preface to this 
story, where she is described as "a distinguished lady in her prime, well 
formed, and refined, with bold blue eyes and a full, smiling mouth, which is 
able to talk adroitly and to the point". May this description of her have 
been fitting to her until her 


END
